Composure

Poem

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Tender Goodbyes

summary: Kathryn’s last fleeting thoughts are those that she has pushed away for years. A very short, somewhat sweet, have-your-hanky-in-hand relationshipper fanfic.

Tender Goodbyes

by Celestia

J/C, G, and a level 2 hanky rating.

DiSCLAiMER: Paramount owns all this, all I’m doing is taking a sip from their cup of coffee.

I know this is all rushed together, and sounds somewhat frantic, but hey, if you were dying,
you’d think frantically too!!!

It was just a small ion storm, the sensors had told us. No need to panic. We’ll
just feel some turbulence, Harry had reported, and then we’ll be fine.
Well, none of us had expected that the particles of ion would turn out to be sentient,
had we? And we sure didn’t expect them to turn on me and strike me with a bolt of energy
when talking didn’t work, did we?
So now I’m stuck here, lying on this biobed, with you holding my hand and staring at me
with your concerned eyes, and with the Doctor running around frantically, and with these
thoughts that won’t leave me alone, the ones I’ve avoided for years.
I’ve let my mind handle one thing and one thing alone these past five years: get this crew
home, Kathryn. That and making sure that I got my coffee. Three cups of black coffee and the
warmth of your eyes. That’s all that’s got me through every day.
But I wouldn’t concentrate on anything else. Wouldn’t remember New Earth. Wouldn’t
notice or register the pain behind your eyes every time I pushed you away.
You’re telling me, no, begging me, not to leave you now. How many times have I asked
you to make the same impossible promise? But I suppose I’ve left everyone, not the other way
around. I left Mark back on Earth, I left my father and Justin on that icy planet after the ship
crashed…
I feel my life slipping away, so I croak out these words to you with the little energy I
have left: “Take good care of my crew, Chakotay.” I squeeze your hand just as you do the
same, and I see the grief-stricken look in your eyes just as I hear the instruments monitoring me
go crazy, and then I see nothing but welcoming blackness.

But it was not to last. Soon, everything becomes surreal and I can tell that I’m
floating as I see myself, with you and the Doctor trying frantically to save me, below.
I look at my transparent hands and wonder, is this what the afterlife is? Then I look
down and realize that I’m wearing an outfit that I was last wearing on New Earth.
I guess that’s when I was most like myself, wasn’t it, Chakotay? When I was with you,
and you let me be human and not just the stoic captain I usually am.
I realize now that I should have admitted this to myself, to you, before I was gone.
But that would have been out of character, the stoic captain would never do that.
But maybe it’s not too late.
“I love you, Chakotay,” I whisper, blowing you a kiss and a smile.
And you look up, directly at me, with your warm brown eyes, and I know you’ve
heard me.
I see my already transparent body fade even more, and I feel myself float through the
ceiling of the ship, into the stars. And I know we will meet each other again, Chakotay, for
soul mates like us are found only once in a number of lifetimes.

*~*~*~*~FINI~*~*~*~*

please send as much feedback as possible to celestia@innocent.com

——————————————————–

thank you so much for running this fabulous site and giving fic writers who are just starting a chance to sell their wares!!!

celestia

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Amanda’s Voyage

Amanda’s Voyage

By:Bellana

 

Usual Discalimer Junk: See Star Trek. See Paramount-God. See Paramount-God Own Star Trek. See I have given Paramount-God due credit. See me. See me write ‘Amanda’s Voyage’. See that it’s MINE!!! ALL MINE!!! MWAHAHAHAHA!!!

 

Authors Note: This is a sequel to ‘Letters’. If you read this first, you are going to be MAJORLY confused. Read Letters first so you know what the heck is going on.

 

Summary:Amanda grows up, and helps lead Voyager home, but not before taking a voyage of her own. Sequel to Letters.

 

Amanda was sprawled on the couch when Kathryn Janeway walked into the quarters. Her 10 year old ‘daughter’ looked deep in thought. At a closer look, Janeway noticed that she was poring over a PADD.

“Hey, Andy,” Kathryn greeted her surrogate daughter.

The girl looked up from her PADD, “Hey, Aunt Kathryn.”

“Who’re you writing to?” Kathryn asked as she sat down beside Amanda on the couch.

“Mom. Need ta’ tell her about what happened in school today before I forget.”

“What did happen in school today?”

Amanda tried, unsuccesfully, to surpress a giggle, “Carey was teaching us some engineering stuff, and pushed some of the wrong buttons, so the doors to the classroom were opening and closing every coupld of minutes!”

Kathryn laughed. “Did he get it fixed?”

“Nope, I had ta’ for him.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, I’ve got a talent for engineering stuff. That’s what I’m gonna do when I grow up–become Chief of Engineering just like Mom.”

Kathryn ruffled the girl’s honey blond hair, “You’d be an excellent engineer. But you sure you don’t want to go into command like me?”

Andy wrinkled her nose, “No way. Talking with aliens and commanding a whole star ship may be fun once in awhile, but it’s much more fun to work on engines and do other things with your hands,” she handed her aunt a PADD that had been sitting next to her. “And I’m really good at the equations that engineers have to do. I’m only in 4th grade, but the teacher says I’m doing 7th grade equations!”

Kathryn looked over the girl’s equations. She was right, these were way past 4th grade equations. They were child’s play compared to the things Chief Engineers had to worry about, but this was an excellent start. “Yep, you definetly have the makings of an engineer. There’s no way I’d be able to get you into command, not with talents like this,” she set the PADD back down next to Andy. “As soon as you’re finished with your letter, why don’t we go down to the mess hall and meet Uncle Chakotay and Anna?”

“‘Kay. I’ll be done in a minute,” Andy said, already concentrating on her letter again. She re read her letter.

 

Dear Mom,

Hi, it’s me again. You wouldn’t believe what Carey did today during school! He was showing us some engineering stuff, but he put the wrong code into his console, so the doors to the class room kept opening and closing for an hour and a half! Nobody could get out or in without getting hit by the doors. It was funny watching Carey try to fix it. I had to end up helping him. In 2 minutes, I fixed a problem he hadn’t been able to solve in an hour and a half!

According to the teacher, I have ta’ be an engineer when I grow up. Not that I wasn’t planning on being one anyway, but she had given me some advanced equations to do, 7th grade equations, and I got every one of them right! I’m attaching a copy of them for you.

I have to go now, Mom. Me an’ Aunt Kathryn are meeting Uncle Chakotay and ‘Anna in the mess hall. I hope Neelix doesn’t have anymore leola root! How often can the guy use that stuff? It’s DISGUSTING!

Love,

Your Daughter, Amanda Kay Torres-Paris

**************************************************************************

Chakotay and ‘Anna were sitting at a table for four in the mess hall waiting for Kathryn and Andy. ‘Anna,was gabbing constantly. Sometimes understandable, but most of the time she got to talking so fast that nobody save herself could understand her.

“Hey, Uncle Chakotay! Hey ‘Anna!” Andy shouted when she entered the mess hall, with Kathryn right behind her.

“Hey, Andy,” he greeted his rambunctious surogate daughter. “How’s my favorite future engineer this evening?”

“Great! Hey, ‘Anna,” she took a seat next to her four- year old “sister”

“Hello, Kathryn,” Chakotay said to his wife, pulling out a chair at the table for her.

“Hello, Chakotay,” she replied, giving him a kiss before sitting down. “Hi, ‘Anna,” Kathryn cooed, reaching across the table to kiss her daughter, “How’re you today?”

“I fine,” the little girl replied.

“What’s Neelix serving today?” Andy asked apprehensivly. “It doesn’t have leola root in it, does it?”

“No lola root,” ‘Anna said, shaking her head vehemently.

Chakotay and Kathryn laughed. Andy may have known that ‘Anna wasn’t her real sister, but ‘Anna didn’t know that, and whatever Andy said, B’Elanna agreed with.

“Neelix is attempting an Alpha Quadrant dish that, if he can manage to cook it right, you ought to love, Andy,” Chakotay said.

Andy’s eyes widened in excitement, “What?” She loved anything remotely connected with the Alpha Quadrant, expecially food.

‘Anna looked at her “sister” and mimicked her expression, “Wha’?”

Kathryn sniffed the air, trying to figure out what the delicious smell was. “Pizza?” she guessed.

Chakotay nodded, “Yep. Pepperoni pizza. He was going through the database the other day and found a recipe he hadn’t tried yet, and it turned out that the last race we’d had contact with had given us something that resembled flour and pepperoni, so we get to see how well Neelix can make pizza.”

Andy jumped up from her chair, almost knocking it backwards. “I’ll go get some!” she said, dashing towards the kitchen where Neelix was.

“Get some!” ‘Anna shouted, starting to climb down from her chair.

“I don’t think so,” Kathryn said, picking up the little girl as she ran past. “You’re staying here with us. Andy can get the pizza on her–” her commbadge chirped.

“Tuvok to Janeway,”

Janeway sighed, handing her daughter to Chakotay, “Janeway here. What is it, Tuvok?”

“We are being hailed by an unidentified ship, I suggest that both you and Commander Chakotay report to the bridge at once.”

Kathryn sighed again, “Alright, Tuvok. We’ll be there in a minute, just let us get the girls settled.”

“Andy?” Chakotay called to the girl getting their pizza.

“Yeah?”

“Me and Aunt Kathryn have to go to the bridge. You and ‘Anna have your pizza, then go back to the quarters, alright?”

Amanda sighed, obviously disapointed that they had to leave. This was not an evening she wanted to spend with only a 4 year old for company. “Alright.”

Janeway swept her up in a hug before she left, “We’ll spend some time together later, alright?”

“Yeah. Okay. You guys better get going and divert whatever disaster’s happening now,” she said while dejectedly carrying two plates of hot pizza back to the table where ‘Anna was impatiently waiting.

“Pizza!” she shouted gleefully as she attempted to eat the hot, greasy food.

Neelix heard the little girl’s shouting and looked over at the two girls. He smiled when he saw little B’Elanna trying to enjoy her pizza, but became concerned when Andy, usually ready to eat anything connected to the Alpha Quadrant, was silently picking at her two slices.

He picked up a plate of pizza and walked over to where the two girls were sitting, “The Commander and Captain called to the bridge?” he asked, sitting down next to Andy.

“Hi, Neelix!” ‘Anna greeted the Talaxian, oblivious to Amanda’s sadness.

“Oh, yeah. But it’s not that unusual.The very day I need them around the most, is always the day some new alien comes by and decides to contact us.”

Neelix thought back over the last couple years. the girl was right, it did seem that on this day every year Captain Janeway and Commander Chakotay were needed on the bridge more than usual.”It does seem like rotten luck, but I’m sure they’ll be back soon. Why don’t you call Seven in here to spend some time with you two? She’s been feeling pretty down lately, and I’m sure being with you two will be just the thing to cheer her up.”

Andy brightened at that thought. Seven of Nine was like a second Aunt to Amanda. She always had time to spend time with Andy and ‘Anna. “You’re right, Neelix. I’ll invite her over as soon as ‘Anna and I finish our pizza,” she glanced at the auburn haired girl sitting across from her. The pizza on her plate was gone, instead it was in her hair, and on her face, and down the front of her shirt, and on the table. Pretty much everywhere but the plate. “Make that as soon as I finish eating my pizza and clean up ‘Anna the pig over there.”

Neelix laughed at the sight of the little girl covered in tomato sauce. “Let me know how you like the pizza. There’s plenty of Greeta to make it a couple more times.”

“Greeta?”

“The food used to make the pepperonis.”

Andy took a bite of her pizza, and felt like she was in heaven. “Neelix! This is the best Alpha Quadrant food you’ve made yet!”

Just when Neelix was about to respond, a shudder ran through the ship, causing the red alert klaxons to go off.

Andy cursed whatever gods were out there causing all this horrible luck. Getting shot at wasn’t an unusual occurance for Voyager, but today was a bad day for it to happen.

She quickly grabbed B’Elanna before the ship could try and throw her to the floor. “I’ll talk to you later, Neelix!” she shouted over her shoulder as she sprinted towards her quarters.

**************************************************************************

Things were not going well on the bridge. The alien ship had sent a only one message, “Got you” whenever Voyager tried to respond to the original hail, and then it had opened fire on them.

“Shields up. Tuvok, why didn’t we detect that their weapons were activated?” Janeway asked, picking herself up from the floor of the bridge.

“I’m not certain, Captain,” the Vulcan replied. “I’m investigating that currently.”

WHY KATHY, I’M SURPRISED YOU HAVEN’T FIGURED IT OUT YET, a voice from nowhere stated.

“Q!” Janeway cursed.

A sudden flash of white light, and Q was standing among Voyager’s crew.

“Get out of here, Q,” Chakotay growled.

“Ooh, I’m scared,” Q replied sarcastically. Q snapped his fingers, and Amanda was standing next to him. “Kathy, why didn’t you tell me you had adopted such a beautiful girl?”

“What do you want, Q?” Janeway asked.

Andy hadn’t met Q before, but Kathryn had warned her about him. She tried to walk away from Q’s side, but he reached out grabbed her shoulder before she could get far. “Now, now, now, Amanda. Or is it Andy? Don’t try and run away from your Uncle Q.”

“*Uncle* Q?” Andy spat. “I don’t think so,” she stepped down on his foot, hard, and punched him in the stomach, then sprinted towards Janeway.

Surprised, but unhurt, Q snapped his fingers again and Andy was frozen in place. She could still speak, but she couldn’t move any farther from Q.

“Let her go, Q. Whatever you want here, I’m sure it doesn’t involve Andy,” Janeway said, her voice decptivly calm.

“Au contraire, Kathy. What I want has everything to do with dear, sweet, Amanda Kay Torres-Paris. You see, I’m truely hurt that nobody bothered to inform me that you adopted her, let alone bothered to tell me that 10 years ago, today, her mother died.”

Andy glared dangerously at Q. No matter what Aunt Kathryn said about Q being immortal, if she was able to move, she would kill him. He had no right to 1)freeze her like this and 2)bring up her mother’s death today.

“Okay. Fine. Guess what, Q? Captain Janeway and Commander Chakotay adopted me. And my mom died 10 years ago,” Andy was near tears at the mention of her mother’s death, “Now you know. Do you mind letting me go now?”

Q smiled at her, “I’m aftraid that’s not going to cut it, my dear Andy. You see, my mate has wanted a daughter for awhile, but I don’t want to have to go through the hassle of raising another child. So…how would you feel about becoming Q, my dear?”

Andy was horrified, “Two words for you,Q. No Way!”

Q looked at Amanda admiringly, “Sorry, m’dear, but you don’t get a choice in this matter.”

And with a snap of his fingers, Q and Amanda Kay Torres-Paris were gone.

**************************************************************************

*Where am I?* Andy thought to herself. She was standing in a blue-white fog. *Okay, think Andy. You were on the bridge with Aunt Kathryn and Uncle Chakotay and…and Q. He froze me and…oh, gods! Where has that good for nothing, low life, scum sucking, bottom feeder…* she continued to call Q every insult she could think up in her mind.

She tried shouting for him, for anyone, but she found her voice didn’t work.

YOU DON’T NEED TO CONVERSE VOCALLY ANYMORE, AMANDA

AND IF I WANT TO? she thought back at Q.

Q suddenly appeared before her in his human form. “Alright! Alright, anything I can do to please my daughter.”

“I am not, nor ever will be, your daughter. I am the daughter of B’Elanna Torres and Tom Paris *not* a Q.”

“Oh, but I beg to differ, dear Amanda. If you try, you’ll find that you have all the powers of a Q, and how can you have those powers if you aren’t the daughter of a Q?”

“If I’m a Q, can I go back home and be corporeal again?” Andy asked, “And don’t call me ‘Amanda’. It’s Andy.”

“Sorry, *Andy*, but that’s not possible. Only I can send you back to that pathetic excuse for an existance, and I don’t think I’m going to.”

“And what about what you said earlier about doing anything to please your daughter? You seem to be disillusioned enough to think I am your daughter, so why not send me back?”

“Because.” was the Q’s simple reply. “Anyway, I think you’ll find you’ll enjoy your powers. You can go back in time and, say, visit a deceased relative. Or, you can travel to a whole different place in the space/time continuum and meet that relative in real time.”

Andy considered that for a moment, “When can I go home?”

Without answering, Q snapped his fingers and left, without so much as an explanation as to how to use her powers.

“Okay. Um. Alright, Andy, let’s try this. What shall we do? Um, let’s try that different place in the space/time continuum. Let’s go meet Mom.”

The new Q snapped her fingers, and was gone in a flash of golden light.

**************************************************************************

Dear B’Elanna,

I don’t know how I can tell you this, but, oh, this is the hardest thing I’ve ever had to tell anybody! B’Elanna, I’m sorry, but Q kidnapped Andy today. There wasn’t anything we could do to stop him–you know how Q is. He said something about his mate wanting to have a daughter. I fear that he has taken her to the continuum and made her into a Q.

Oh, I wish I could write a longer letter, but your namesake is crying for me.

Your friend,

Kathryn.

**************************************************************************************

Andy found herself in a place that looked like engineering back on Voyager, except that it was eerliy quiet and deserted. “Ghost Ship,” she said to herself.

“Hello?” a voice called out. “Who’s there? Tom?”

Andy walked around a corner and saw a woman sitting on a stair, reading a PADD. Her hair was dark brown and was the same length as Andy’s. She didn’t look very tall, then again, she was sitting so who knew, but her body language seemed to convey the message that nobody better get in her way.

The woman looked up at Andy and looked confused for a moment. Andy was just as confused. The woman who was sitting her before her looked exactly like…but, no. She was…

“Mommy?” Andy asked at last.

B’Elanna let the PADD fall to the floor. “Amanda? My God! Amanda!” she got up from her seat and held Andy in a tight hug. Andy hugged back, just as tight. *Mommy Mommy Mommy Mommy Mommy Mommy Mommy Mommy!* she kept thinking to herself.

B’Elanna looked back over her shoulder, “TOM! GET OVER HERE NOW!”

A tall blond man with laughing blue eyes came running into the room and stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Andy.

“Andy?” He asked, his voice a half whisper. She nodded, unable to speak. Tom Paris, her father, walked forward a few steps to reach her, then dropped down to his knees beside B’Elanna and hugged Andy tightly, never wanting to let her go.

After almost half an hour of hugging, Andy began to get uncomfortable. She was practically being chocked to death.

“Mom? Dad? Think you could loosen up a bit? I’m having trouble breathing.” Her parents reluctantly let go of her and sat back on their knees, not believe that their daughter was really standing in front of them.

“Andy? How did you get here?” Tom asked at last.

“Q.”

“He kidnapped you and sent you to us?” B’Elanna asked incredulously.

Andy shook her head, “Well, kind of. He took me off the bridge, saying that his mate had wanted to have a daughter, but he didn’t want to go through the trouble of raising one, so he took me to the continuum and made me a Q. He said I could go to some other part of the space/time continuum and see you two.”

“Is he going to take you back?” Tom asked.

Andy looked away sadly. She loved her parents dearly, and it was too good to be true to be able to meet them. But being an immortal Q wasn’t what she wanted. She wanted to be back on Voyager playing with Seven and ‘Anna and waiting for Aunt Kathryn and Uncle Chakotay to come back.

B’Elanna took her daughter by the hand, “Come on, I’ll show you around. I’ve read every one of your letters, but we still have some catching up to do. Did you really have to…”

**************************************************************************

Seven dutifully sat on the floor across from ‘Anna. The girl hadn’t been quite as cheerful since her sister had disapeared with Q nearly a month ago. Nobody on Voyager had been the same since then. Especially the captain and commander. Every once in a while when Seven was playing with ‘Anna, she’d hear Janeway begin to call out to Andy, and then remember that she wasn’t on the ship anymore. She wasn’t even in the same realm of reality.

Seven reflected on her own relationship with Andy. The two of them had become fast friends. Alike in many ways. Both were alone. Seven cut off from the collective that she had called home for most of her life, although by the time Andy had been born, she was begining to get used to it, and now it almost seemed as if she had never been assimilated at all. Andy cut off from her entire family, her father having died before she was born and mother dieing when she was only a month old.

*No time to dwell in the past,* Seven repremanded herself, *You are here to play with B’Elanna, not mourn the loss of Andy.*

From the captain’s office, adjacent to the living room of the quarters, Seven heard the Captain wail in saddness, and jumped up to console her.

**************************************************************************

Andy had been living with her mother and father for almost a month. It seemed as if she had lived with them all of her life, she had gotten to know both of them so well. She had a closer relationship with B’Elanna than with Tom. Maybe it was natural, most pre-teen girls are going to be closer to their mothers. But Andy felt that it was probably because she had been ‘talking’ to her mother since before she was born, with the constant letters being written. Andy was shocked to find out that even in death, her mother had kept writing her letters, and had gotten her dad to write them too. Andy was looking over her letters one afternoon when her dad came into the room to see her.

“Andy?” no response. He tried a little louder, “Hey, Andy.” she stayed intent on her reading. Finally, he walked right up behind her and placed his hands on her shoulders. She jumped, startled. “Oh,hey, Dad.”

“Hey yourself,” he said, pulling up a chair to sit beside her, “I’ve been trying to get your attention for two minutes.”

“Oh, sorry. I was just reading through some of your and Mom’s letters. I’m glad Uncle Chakotay suggested to Mom that she write these. They’re so cool.”

“Yeah, the man is known to have a good idea every once in awhile.”

Andy shoved him playfully, then turned serious. “Do you think Q’s ever gonna come looking for me? I mean, he’s the one who dragged me into this realm and turned me into a Q. I’ve been here for over a month.”

Tom shrugged his shoulders, “I don’t know if he’ll come or not. But if he does, you’re a Q now, you can do what you want, when you want. And you could probably turn him into a cute teddy bear if you really wanted to.”

Andy wrinkled her nose in disgust, looking alot like her mother, “A *teddy* bear? Are you mad, Dad? I’ve never been a cute teddy bear kind of girl.”

“You’re right. I don’t know what I was thinking when I suggested you turn him into a teddy bear. Alright, there’s my one mistake per lifetime. I better hope I don’t suggest anything like that again. Who knows what may happen to me. I mean, dads can just go around making mistakes all the time.”

Andy smiled, almost perfectly mimicking her father’s grin.”Whatever, Dad. You’ve made way more than one mistake in just the month I’ve been here.”

**************************************************************************

There wasn’t a sound on the entire ship. No one talked, few even dared to breath. the only sound came from the hum of the warp core down in engineering. Wherever crew members were at the time, they stopped what they were doing at precisely 2253. The exact time, 8 years ago, that Amanda Kay Torres-Paris was taken by Q and never seen again. It had always been a depressing day for Captain Janeway, it had been the day that marked the aniversary of B’Elanna Torres’ death 18 years ago, but now, with the 8th aniversary of Andy’s disapearance, it was practically enough to make her wish the universe would just come to an end.

Chakotay silently walked into their quarters, sidestepping B’Elanna who was reading on the floor. His eyes were red rimmed, he’d been crying. The death of B’Elanna and Andy’s disapearance had been just as hard on him.

Janeway stood up from her desk and smoothed her black pant suit. Silently, she took Chakotay’s arm as they walked out of her office and into the living area of their quarters.

“‘Anna, come on, it’s time to go,” Janeway said in a wavering voice.

“How come,” the obstinate twelve year old asked.

“It’s time for…for Andy’s service.”

“Can’t I skip it for once? I barely remember the girl, and it’s the same thing every year.”

Janeway couldn’t believe what she was hearing. ‘Anna wanted to skip the memorial service Neelix had planned for Andy and B’Elanna? Chakotay saw the shock on his wife’s face and stepped up to take charge of the conversation.

“B’Elanna. We are going to the service. It isn’t only for Andy. It’s for B’Elanna too.”

“Another person I don’t remember!” ‘Anna lashed out. “I have fragments of memories of Andy, and they’re hard enough to face everyday without having to go to that stupid service and have them dredged back up!” she threw down her reading PADD and ran into her bedroom.

“Alright, ‘Anna. You’re right. You shouldn’t have to go to the service. We’re wrong to try and force it upon you. We should have realized that maybe going to services wasn’t the way you wanted to mourn losing a close friend,” Janeway told her daughter through the closed door. “We’ll be back in about an hour.”

**************************************************************************

Invisibly, Andy flashed onto the holodeck. Q had done something to keep her from being visible to her friends, but every year, she made a point to come back here. It was pointless, really. Nobody could see her, nobody could hear her, she was really only torturing herself by facing the people she loved year after year. She mingled with the crowd, stopping to talk with her close friends, looking for ‘Anna. She had a special gift for her.

After almost half an hour of wandering, Andy concluded that ‘Anna wasn’t at the service. *That’s weird,* Andy thought to herself, *she’s always come before.*

She quickly snapped herself to her old quarters and walked through the locked doors into ‘Anna’s room. There ‘Anna was sitting on the bed, and assortment of PADDs alying out in front of her. Andy stepped behind the girl she had thought of as a sister for so long and looked at the PADDs. They were all pictures of herself. Some with ‘Anna or others, somewithout. ‘Anna was crying.

“Dammit, Andy! Why don’t you come back? I know that Q can come back anytime he wants, so why don’t you come back?” B’Elanna shouted at the air. “Don’t you like us anymore? The Aunt and Uncle who raised you? A shipful of friends? A ‘cousin’ who thought of you as a sister?”

Andy sat down next to her, unseen. “But I *am* back, ‘Anna! And I wish you could see me. I’d give anything just to be able to say ‘Hi ‘Anna’ or ‘I love you.’ But that retched Q’s keeping me from doing anything!” She laid a PADD on the table beside ‘Anna’s bed and prayed that, by some miracle, ‘Anna would be able to see it.

“Aw, what a touching reunion.”

Andy spun around and jumped up to face him. “Q! What the hell are you doing here? No, skip that. I don’t really care. I care about the fact that you’ve been torturing ‘Anna here for eight years! Just as you’ve been torturing me! Let her see me, Q. If you won’t make me human–or whatever I was–again, at least make it so she can see me!”

“But she can see you,” Q told her with a smirk, “She just has to want it.”

“Want it?!” Andy practically screamed. She pointed at her ‘cousin’, still crying on the bed, “Don’t you think it’s obvious she wants to see me? Don’t you think it’s obvious that the entire crew of this ship wants to see me?”

“I have done nothing to keep you from being seen, Andy,” Q said, almost compasionatly. “When you came to the continuum, they looked for you half heartedly for awhile, but even when you came back to visit, they weren’t really looking for you. They knew I would most likely never let you return, so, they put it out of their minds as best as they could. Thus, they could no longer see you.”

“How can I make them see me again then?”

He nodded towards ‘Anna’s nightstand, “That message you left her is a start. As soon as we both leave, she’s going to be able to find that PADD and read it. The next time you visit, if she still wants to see you, she will.”

“And the others?”

“She will make them believe.”

“Then let’s leave!” Andy snapped her fingers and went back to her waiting parents.

**************************************************************************

B’Elanna looked up from her pictures with a start. She had felt almost as if she had felt Andy’s presence in the room with her. But, no, that was silly. Andy was gone. Either dead or she didn’t care about them anymore.

She looked over at her nightstand. Laying there was a PADD she must have overlooked earlier. She picked it up and began to read aloud.

“Dear B’Elanna…”

**************************************************************************

6 months later, Andy was ready to pay another visit to Voyager. ‘Anna had found the PADD she left and Andy was sure that any member of the crew she encountered would recognize her. Well, maybe not recognize her, she’d grown up alot in 8 1/2 years. She was sure at least ‘Anna, Kathryn and Chakotay would recognize her.  Maybe even Seven would be able to.

But, just in case Q decided to revoke her powers once she was back at Voyager, she had to do one last thing for her friends.

**************************************************************************

B’Elanna was in her quarters, re reading the message Andy had left her 6 months before for the thousandth time.

“I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to see you again. If I don’t, I want you to remember one thing, B’Elanna Kes. If you only remember one thing about me, let it be this:I love you.

Your ‘sister’

Amanda Kay Torres-Paris”

‘Anna lay back on her bed. When she had shown the message to her parents, they didn’t believe right away that it was from Andy, and they were still skeptic of it. But ‘Anna knew in her heart, that it truly was from Andy, and she was going to find her way home soon.

**************************************************************************

Andy closed her eyes and concentrated hard. Harder than she ever had before, for she had to accomplish a larger task than any one had ever tried before.

It takes alot of power to send a star ship across two quadrants.

**************************************************************************

Not for the first time since being flung to the Delta Quadrant by the Array did Kathryn wish they were all back home in the Alpha Quadrant. And not for the first time since losing Andy did she wish for her surogate daughter to be back home.

Kathryn ran a hand through her short auburn hair, which was turning silver with age. She closed her eyes, leaned back in her chair, and wished for everyone to be home where they belonged.

**************************************************************************

*C’mon, Andy! You have to do this! Send them home!* Andy encouraged herself as she saved up her strength. it was imperitive that she get enough power. She wouldn’t be able to attmpt this again, and if she didn’t have enough power to get Voyager to her set destination, she could very well end up sending them backwards, not forwards.

**************************************************************************

Chakotay lounged on the couch with a cup of hot offee looking over reports. Kathryn had gotten him hooked on the stuff years earlier. He set down the report he had been looking at and stared at the wall that kept him from seeing directly into his 12 year old daughter’s room. She had been acting much happier the last six months, specifically since the aniversary of Andy’s disapearance. When he and Kathryn had left their quarters that night, they were worrying about returning to trashed quarters, the handiwork of and upset almost teenager. But instead, they had returned to a girl bouncing off the walls with joy, claiming that Andy had given her a message that she was going to return home.

Chakotay hoped for the sake of everyone on board, that they made it back to the Alpha Quadrant soon, and that ‘Anna was right and Andy would come home.

**************************************************************************

*Just a little bit more…* Andy was getting tired, she wouldn’t be able to hold out much longer. *Just a little bit more, Andy. Then I promise you can rest.*

**************************************************************************

Seven of Nine sat in her quarters thinking. About what would be waiting for her in the Alpha Quadrant when Voyager finally returned in approximatly 50 years, if she was even still alive. She thought about the message that had mysteriously appeared on young B’Elanna’s desk 6 months ago that was supposedly from Andy, although the girl had no proof. But still, it would be interesting if it was from her.

*Come home soon, Andy.*

**************************************************************************

With all of her strength, Andy concentrated for one last moment gathering all her powers, then, with what was the last of her strength,she propelled the energy through space and time to Voyager, blasting it clear to the Gamma Quadrant. Almost to the worm hole that lead to space station Deep Space 9.

**************************************************************************

Voyager lurched suddenly and Janeway was thrown to the floor. While climbing up and heading towards the door for the nearest turbo lift, she hit her commbadge, “Janeway to the Bridge. What the hell just happened?”

“I’m attempting to find that out now, Captain,” Tuvok’s ever calm voice said. “Sensors indicate…we’re in the Gamma Quadrant, approximatly an hour from the worm hole that leads to DS9.”

Janeway heard the news just as she was stepping into the turbolift. She stopped dead in her tracks in the middle of the entry way, causing the doors to half shut, then open, then half shut, then open.

“Did you say Gamma Quadrant, Mr. Tuvok?”

“That is correct, Captain.”

“Andy!”

**************************************************************************

With the last of her strength, Andy snapped her fingers, sending herself to the bridge of the Voyager. Maybe it was an accident, or maybe it was because she desperatly needed something familiar, she ended up in Captain Janeway’s lap.

“Hi, Aunt Kathryn,” she said weakly.

Janeway was speachless, “Andy?”

She nodded slightly, and passed out.

Janeway set her now 18 year old surrogate daughter on the floor and hit her commbadge, “Janeway to Chakotay.”

“Chakotay here.”

“Meet me in sickbay. There’s somebody there you’re going to want to see. Oh, and bring ‘Anna too.”

**************************************************************************

Five minutes later, the entire senior staff, including Seven and ‘Anna were crowded around a bio bed in sickbay. The Doc gave the uncocnious Andy a hypospray to wake her up. A moment later, her deep blue eyes fluttered open to see the faces of her friends.

“Hi.”

‘Anna was the first to speak, “I *knew* the message was from you!” she turned to her mom and dad, “See! I *told* you it was from Andy! I told you, I told you, I told you!”

Janeway hugged her daughter, “Yes, you were right, ‘Anna. I’m sorry I was skeptical, I should have believed you.” She turned back to Andy, “Where have you been, young lady?” She asked in her most authorative voice.

Andy giggled, “With Mom and Dad.” The crew looked at her blankly, she yawned. “I’ll tell you tomorrow. I’m tired right now,” and she promptly fell asleep.

Everyone turned expectantly towards the doctor, waiting for his prognosis on the situation. “Well, she’s no longer Q, that’s about all I can say right now. She doesn’t seem to be harmed in any way by her expirience, except for extreme fatigue, which I can’t explain.”

“I can, I can, I can!” ‘Anna said, jumping up and down. She was acting like a little girl again, estatic to have Andy back. “When she was Q, she musta pushed us forward so we were closer to home! Aren’t we only an hour away from the Bajoran worm hole?”

“At this time we are approximatly 30 minutes away,” Tuvok informed the exuberant girl.

“See, she pushed us ahead *fifty* years! And then, she probably used the last of her strength to snap herself here.”

Chakotay nodded thoughtfully, “Sounds about as reasonable as anything I can come up with. But I guess we’ll just have to wait untill tomorrow to find out.”

**************************************************************************

Andy looked at the expectant faces of her friends. Kathryn and Chakotay looking concerned, Seven and B’Elanna were barely able to containt their excitement, Tuvok was as unemotional as usual, and Harry looked like he didn’t know how to look.

” ‘Anna was right in everything she guessed. I concentrated on all of the powers I’d gained as a Q,and when I felt I didn’t have any more powers to reserve, I blasted the ship as close to the worm hole as I could. And then, just as I felt I was about to pass out, I snapped my fingers, and ended up on the bridge.”

“Alright, now that we’ve all heard Ms. Torres-Paris’ fascinating story, I’m going to have to insist that everyone except family leaves. She’s still weak from the exhertion,” The Doctor informed the group after Andy had told her extraordinary tale.

“Wait, have we entered the worm hole yet?” Andy asked as everyone was turning to leave.

Kathryn shook her head, “We decided to wait for you.”

Andy eased herself off her bed, “Let’s go home then.”

The doctor protested, but Andy was adamant. She had got them this close to home, she wasn’t about to hold the crew back. “Besides, I’ll be standing around on the bridge. Nothing is going to happen.”

**************************************************************************

Andy and ‘Anna stared at the viewscreen in awe as they saw the worm hole open. They were the only  two who had never seen a worm hole. Even the other members of the crew watched with a certain fascination. The worm hole was beautiful. What made it even more beautiful was that it was going to lead Voyager home.

**************************************************************************

 

heh heh heh, So, should I just leave ya’ hanging??? Or should I write a third story??? Send feedback to inkypa@yahoo.com

 

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , , , , , | Leave a comment

Letters

Letters

By:Bellana

 

Summary:Tom is seriously wounded and left in a coma in sick bay. B’Elanna has contracted a fatal alien disease. To keep in touch with Tom, B’Elanna writes letters to him, and a new crew member.

 

The lovely discalimer:Hey all, guess what!!! Paramount owns Tom and B’Elanna and Janeway and all them!!! Bet ya’ didn’t know that, but now ya’ do!!! Another thing I bet ya’ didn’t know is that Amanda is totally MY creation!!!(Actually, she’s based on my friend…)Oh, and the song that comes later on in the story is “Because You Love Me” sung by Celine Dion. I don’t know who owns the song, but I need ta’ make sure I mention that so I won’t get sued or somethin’.Now that you all know who owns who, get on with reading the story!!!

 

Author’s Note: Just need ta’ say ‘YO’ to my awesome friend, Amanda, who makes an appearance in this story, although not quite as she would expect (heh heh heh) Oh, yeah, and about the story itself, assume that Tom and B’Elanna have been married for…hmmm…let’s say six months.

On with the story!!!

 

Letters

 

B’Elanna looked at the pale figure laying on the bio bed next to hers. She couldn’t believe that the man laying there was the same man who had been laughing with her just a few hours ago. How had he slipped from being Tom Paris:Voyager’s best helmsman, and her personal pig, to being Tom Paris:Voyager’s own vegetable?

“B’Elanna,” the holodoctor said, striding perposfully into the room. “I need to talk to you.”

“Shoot,” she said, still looking saddly at Tom.

“I’m afraid I have bad news…”

**************************************************************************

B’Elanna stared at Tom blankly. *How could this be happening?* she asked herself. *I can’t lose Tom, and he can’t lose me.* She didn’t even realize someone else had entered sickbay untill she felt a gentle hand on her arm. Startled, she looked up to see Captain Kathryn Janeway’s concerned face.

“How’s he doing?” she asked gently, sitting beside B’Elanna on the bio bed.

B’Elanna just shook her head. It was obvious he wasn’t going to make it, but she didn’t want to say it out loud. The Captain understood, but B’Elanna was looking too sad to be upset only about Tom. “B’Elanna, what’s wrong?”

B’Elanna looked at the captain with tearfilled eyes, and explained the whole story to her…

**************************************************************************

“And…and…the doc said…said unless a miracle happens…it’s…it’s…it’s…”B’Elanna couldn’t say it. She couldn’t say that the disease was uncurable. She broke down, sobbing. Janeway held B’Elanna in a hug. *Poor B’Elanna,* she thought to herself, *First her husband goes into a coma, now she finds out she has a fatal disease? This isn’t good.* Finally, B’Elanna’s tears subsided. She sat up and wiped her eyes embarasedly. “I’m sorry, Captain. I should…”

“It’s perfectly alright, B’Elanna,” Janeway said soothingly.

“You won’t tell anybody, will you?” B’Elanna pleaded, “Not even Chakotay?”

Janeway promised her she wouldn’t, “This is something they need to hear from you.”

Suddenly, the doors to sickbay slid open, allowing the young ensign Harry Kim to walk in hurridly to see his two best friends.

“Hey, B’Elanna,” he greeted one of his friends, then he noticed the captain, “Hello, Captain.”

“Hello, Harry,” Janeway looked at B’Elanna, she looked like she wanted to talk to Kim alone. “I’ve got to get back to the bridge. Excuse me,” The Captain got up and walked out of sickbay.

“Is something wrong, B’Elanna?” Harry asked, noting the hollow expression on his friend’s face. “Is it Tom?”

“No…yes…well, it’s kind of complicated,” the engineer stamered.

Kim sat down next to her and reassuringly took her hand in his, “I’ve got all the time you need to tell me about it.”

“You know the planet where…where…the cave-in happened? Oh, of course you do. Seems I’ve contracted some sort of disease from the planet. And, according to the doc, it’s incurable,” B’Elanna rushed, stumbling over her words. “And now, it looks like Tom’s never going to recover.” She was horrified, had she actually just said that? That Tom wasn’t going to make it? *But it’s true, isn’t it, B’Elanna,* she told herself ruefully, *You’re never going to see his smile, his laughing eyes, or hear his warm voice again.*

“Oh, my god,” Harry managed to stammer out. “Who else knows?”

“Only the captain,” was B’Elanna’s response. “I probably only have 10 months left to live, and…there’s another thing you might be interested in knowing, although it’s horrible timing…” she trailed off, “I’m going to be a mother.”

Harry’s horror melted into joy, “My god, B’Elanna! That’s great! How long have you known? Does the captain know too?”

B’Elanna felt a smile tugging at her lips with Harry’s excitment, “I’ve only known for about an hour, and I was too depressed to tell the captain when she was here, so, you’re the first to know.”

Harry took one of Tom’s pale white, “Hear that, buddy? You’re going to be a father!” Harry looked over at B’Elanna, who looked totally bewildered at her friend talking to her unconcious husband. He smiled, “I was reading one of Tom’s medical padds. It said something that even though somebody may be unconcious, they can still hear you. You didn’t know that?”

Without answering, B’Elanna took Tom’s free hand and leaned close to his ear, whispering to him. Deciding maybe it’d be best to leave the two of them alone, Harry got up and left sickbay.

**************************************************************************

B’Elanna had practically moved into sickbay permanently. Not only did the doctor want to keep her under constant survelance, but B’Elanna refused to leave Tom’s side. She talked to Tom almost constantly, talking untill her throat was sore. One day, after Chakotay had heard her whispering hoarsly, he’d suggested she write out letters to Tom, and her child, who would be due in approximatly eight months. B’Elanna took him up on the offer, and had been writing letters to both of them everyday.

 

Stardate 95327.9

Dear Tom,

You’ve been unconcious for almost a month now. You should know you have visitors everyday. Harry comes in everytime he gets off duty, and any time he can’t sleep (which has been alot lately.) The Captain comes in at least once a day, and so does Chakotay and the rest of the crew. I don’t know if you can hear them, but they all want you to come back to us soon, they want you to meet your daughter. Yes, the doctor confirmed it today, unless you awake before she’s born, I’m going to name her Amanda.All of the crew knows you’ll be a fantastic father. I know you will be too, but you have to come back, Tom! Come back to me, please.

I love you, Tom

Love, B’Elanna.

 

Stardate 95327.9

Dear Amanda,

I’m not sure what to say to you, Amanda. I just found out you’d be a beautiful girl today. Maybe I should tell you a little about myself, in case you don’t have a chance to meet me.

I don’t know yet how much you are going to look like me, or your father or if you’ll act like either of us. I’m half klingon, if you turn out to have ridges on your forehead, you can thank me and your grandmother for them. But don’t ever be ashamed of your heritage, alright Amanda? I’ve been ashamed of my heritage for a long time, even trying to hide it when I was a girl, but being Klingon, even just a quarter Klingon, like you, is a wonderful thing. You’ll be very strong, and may even have a bit of a temper, but be careful not to let that get you into trouble.

Now, about your father. If you inherit blue eyes or blond hair, that would be from your father. Your father and I…we’ve had a very unique relationship. He used to be a stubborn pig, and now, although he’s still stubborn, he’s one of the sweetest men I’ve ever known.

I doubt you’ll ever have a chance to meet your father though. About a month ago, the two of us were on an away mission together. We were exploring a cave when it suddenly caved in. I managed to escape with minor injuries, but your father wasn’t as lucky. He’s been in a coma for a month. And although I wasn’t harmed by the cave-in, the planet left it’s mark on me. I’ve contracted a fatal virus, according to the doctor, I have only 9 months now left to live. Just enough time to see you, I hope.

I love you, Amanda.

Your Mother, B’Elanna Torres

 

B’Elanna laid her two latest letters in the growing pile next to her bio bed. Every day she wrote out at least one letter to her husband and daughter, no matter how tired she was. If she had alot to say, she often wrote more. The doctor began to chide her on this, saying she was using up too much precious energy, that it wasn’t good for Amanda, but she ignored him. Would it be good for Amanda to never know her mother?

**************************************************************************

Seven of Nine placidly walked into sick bay, it was time for the doctor to examine her again. She glanced over at a crowd around two of the bio beds. She knew from past visits that the two beds were for Lieutenants Tom Paris and B’Elanna Torres, but she had never seen such a crowd around the two beds. She allowed curriosity to get the best of her and walked over to the crowd.

“Is something wrong?” Seven asked Chakotay, who was standing next to her.

“It seems Tom may have taken a turn for the worst,” he told her quietly. Seven looked at the bio bed where Paris laid. He looked much paler and more frail than he had before. His skin was a pasty white, and his hair clung damply to his skull. B’Elanna was holding his hand tightly, near tears, while the doctor ran a tricorder over him and asked a nurse for various medicines.

After a few moments of silent, the doctor looked up, “He’s stable again,” he informed the worried on lookers. B’Elanna looked like she was about to faint from relief. “Now, I’m going to have to insist all of you leave. Ms. Torres needs her rest and she can’t get that when every one is loitering here,” the doctor looked at Seven, as if seeing her for the first time, “If you’ll follow me, Seven, we can get to your exam.”

**************************************************************************

The next month proceeded quietly. Tom’s condition was stable, although it still wasn’t likely that he’d come out of his coma. B’Elanna’s disease was making her weaker and weaker. Sometimes she had to ask Harry or another visiting crew member to write her letters for her, she didn’t have the strength to lift a padd.

 

Stardate  106982.3

Dear Tom,

I’m having Harry write this out for me, I can’t lift the PADD. The disease has begun to take a visible toll on me. My skin is pale and just hangs on my bones I’ve gotten so thin. My hair’s begining to fall out…but if you get this letter, don’t remember me that way. Remember me…on our wedding night, say. Or the day we first met. I’ve attached a picture to this message to emphasise how I want to be remembered. Not some frail person laying on a bio bed, but a strong, lively woman.

The disease doesn’t seem to have affected Amanda. The Doctor scans her everyday between trying to find a cure and helping other crew members who’ve been injured.

I’m not the only one writing letters anymore. Every member of the crew has written at least one letter to you. Even when we’re being attacked by some alien or another, there’s usually another peson in here, either delivering a letter, or talking to you. I’m laughing as I tell Harry this, but even Tuvok has written a few letters. I can’t imagine what they say, I haven’t read any of the letters given to you, except when the writer has asked me to read their letter.

Hey, I’ve got fantastic news. You wouldn’t believe who just got engaged! The Captain and Chakotay! The wedding will be in about 5 months, wake up before then, Tom! Chakotay wants you to be his best man, and you can’t be his best man if you’re a vegetable!

I love you, whether you’re a salad or not.

Love,

B’Elanna

 

Stardate 106982.3

Dear Amanda,

You’re going to be here in about 6 months, I can’t wait! Neither can the rest of the crew. Everytime a crew member comes in, even if it wasn’t their original reason, they come over to say hi to you. They all feel like they’re your aunt or uncle. You’re going to have a big family!

The Doctor says my disease hasn’t harmed you in any way. You’re still going to be a big, beautiful girl, with a large, loving family.

I love you.

Love,

Your Mother, B’Elanna.

 

Harry set the PADD on the table next to B’Elanna’s bed. Sometimes he felt a little awkward writing B’Elanna’s letters for her, but she was one of his best friends, he couldn’t say no.

“Thanks, Harry,” B’Elanna said weakly once he had set down the PADD.

“No problem. What are friends for?” he said, taking her thin hand. “How’re you feeling?”

She groaned, “Awful. But, hey, I’m alive, and Amanda’s alive, and Tom’s alive, all my friends are alive and visit me regularly. What more could I ask for?”

*A miracle.* Harry thought to himself. He smiled at B’Elanna, “Not much. I’ve got to get to the bridge before my shift starts. I’ll come back later.”

“Bye, Harry.”

**************************************************************************

Janeway hurried into sickbay. She had just a few minutes before she had to be on the Bridge, but seeing B’Elanna was more important than getting to the bridge early.

She walked over to the bed she had visited daily for three months. She set down the PADD she had brought with her on a table nearby and turned to talk to B’Elanna. But the half Klingon engineer was taking a much needed rest. She turned and began to walk quietly out of Sickbay, not wanting to disturb her.

“Captain?” a weak voice from behind her asked. Janeway turned around and began to walk back to B’Elanna.

“It’s Kathryn, remember? You don’t need to be so formal,” Janeway chided.

B’Elanna smiled weakly, “Alright, Kathryn. Do you have a moment? I need to talk to you.”

Kathryn sat down in the chair that was next to her bed, “I have as long as you need.”

“I’ve been thinking alot lately, and I’ve realized that Amanda’s going to need a place to stay if neither Tom or I make it. I know it’s alot to ask of you and Chakotay, but would you take care of her?”

Kathryn smiled at her chief engineer. “I’d be happy to take care of her, and I’m more than positive that Chakotay will be more than willing too. And if he’s not, I’ll simply pull rank on him,” she said with a laugh.

B’Elanna smiled at the Captain, no at Kathryn. Her friend. “Thank you, Kathryn. I know you’ll take excellent care of her.”

Janeway smiled, “But only if I need to. Don’t start thinking that you’re going to die. Not just yet. Same with Tom. The doctor’s working night and day helping both of you. You have to make a full recovery.”

“I’ll remember that.”

After giving B’Elanna a reasuring smile, the pressures of being a Star Fleet captain came rushing back to her, and she made her way towards the bridge.

**************************************************************************

Five months later, B’Elanna was out of Sickbay for the first time since Tom had gone into his coma. She stepped back and looked at the tall figure in the beautiful white gown standing in front of her. The figure spun around, allowing B’Elanna and the other women in the room to see the entire dress, “What do you think?”

B’Elanna was the first to speak, “You look angelic, Kathryn.”

Voyager’s Captain blushed, and opened her mouth to disagree, but Samantha Wildman cut her off, “B’Elanna’s right, Captain. You’re gonna knock ’em dead.”

Even Seven nodded her approval of the Captain’s dress. *A highly impractical outfit,* she thought to herself *but it is beautiful.*

B’Elanna, Samantha and Seven inspected their dresses in the full length mirror. B’Elanna was wearing a saphire blue, off the shoulder velvet maid of honor dress. Samantha and Seven were wearing their matching lavendar satin bridesmaids dresses.

Kathryn inspected the female members of her wedding party in amusment. Seven looked puzzled, trying to figure out the purpose of such a fancy outfit. Samantha Wildman looked estatic in her gown, B’Elanna looked like she was about to faint. It could have been an effect from her disease, or maybe she had never worn such a beautiful gown before. Or maybe it was the extra weight of Amanda. Maybe, maybe,maybe. She just hoped her chief engineer was alright.

“Come on, ladies. I can’t be late for my own wedding,” Janeway said as she walked towards the door of her quarters, followed by her maid of honor and her two bridemaids.

**************************************************************************

Stardate 218952.5

Dear Tom,

Kathryn’s and Chokotay’s wedding was fantastic. The location had been kept secret untill we walked into the holodeck, so all of us, except Kathryn and Chakotay, were amazed. We were standing on a cliff overlooking a beautiful teal ocean at sunset. I don’t know if it was based on a fictional place, or if it was created from Kathryn’s and Chakotay’s imaginations. No matter what, it was beautiful. I’m attaching pictures of the scene to this letter. Some of the pictures have me in them, don’t I look simply awful? I was not meant to wear saphire. Navy, maybe, but saphire? No. Plus my stomache was about the size of a runabout–not that that’s a bad thing. Amanda’s as healthy as ever, and she’s kicking hard! She’s a very fiesty girl, I just hope she doesn’t kick me over!

Love,

B’Elanna

 

Stardate 218952.5

Dear Amanda,

Your Aunt Kathryn and Uncle Chakotay were married today, it was a beautiful wedding, I’m sure you would have loved it. Now the dress I had to wear…that’s another story. I’m sure your father would have loved me in it, he would have loved me in anything. And Aunt Kathryn thought I looked beautiful, but I wasn’t meant for saphire. I’m a dark-colors kind of person. But, since I’m sure one day you’ll enjoy seeing your mother suffer in uncomfortable clothes, I’ve attached pictures of me, your newly married aunt and uncle, and the holodeck prgram they chose for the ceremony. It’s not a real place, as far as I know, you’ll have to ask Kathryn and Chakotay sometime for me.

Love,

Your Mother, B’Elanna.

**************************************************************************

“Computer, activate EMH!” B’Elanna shouted between gasps.

“Please state the nature of the medical emergency,” The Doctor stated as he shimmered into existance.

“I’m in labor you stupid hologram!” she shouted.

The Doctor scanned her with a tricorder, “Yes, you are correct.”

*Damn him,* she thought to herself *he can be as infuriating as Tuvok!*

A few hours later, the Doctor placed a screaming, but healthy, baby girl in B’Elanna’s arms. “Congratulations, Lieutenant, you’re the mother of a healthy baby girl.”

B’Elanna grinned through her tears. No longer would she have to write letters or talk to a being inside her ever growing stomach, but a living, breathing, baby girl who she could hold in her arms.

B’Elanna looked over at Tom’s still unconcious figure, and her tears of joy became tears of sadness. Her dear, beloved husband, Tom Paris, would most likely never hold their baby daughter in his arms. Although…no, she must have been imagining it. Although she could have sworn she saw a flicker of movement on Tom’s face.

B’Elanna turned back to her daughter, “Could you contact the Captain, Chakotay and Harry for me? Just ask them to come to sickbay, don’t tell them why.”

“Of course,” the Doctor said, smiling at the new mother and Voyager’s latest crew edition.

A few minutes later, Captain Janeway, Commander Chakotay and Ensign Kim ran into sickbay, all fearing the worst, but identical grins spread across their faces when they saw the baby in B’Elanna’s arms.

Kathryn was the first to speak, “Congratulations, B’Elanna,” she walked closer so she could get a good look at the girl, “She’s absolutly beautiful.”

B’Elanna nodded, “Yes. She is.” Her gaze never left the peacefully sleeping infant.

Beside her, B’Elanna heard the what sounded like someone waking up after a long night’s sleep. She broke her gaze from her daughter and stared in awe at Tom’s figure next to her. “TOM!” she shouted, waking her daughter. While Amanda was wailing, B’Elanna shouted for the EMH. “Get over here! Tom’s waking up!”

The doctor rushed over and started scanning Tom. Voyager’s helmsman opened his eyes, and the first sight he had seen in nine months was his wife, B’Elanna Torres.

“B’Elanna…” he croaked.

She bent over him and put a finger to his lips, “Sh, Tom. There’s somebody I want you to meet.” Carefully, she lifted the newborn Amanda so Tom could see her, “Amanda Kay Torres-Paris.”

Tom looked confused for a moment, then smiled weakly. “How old?” he managed to croak out.

“Only a few minutes,” B’Elanna said quietly.

Tom closed his eyes contently, “I love you, B’Elanna. And I love you, Amanda Kay Torres-Paris.” They were the last words he ever said.

“Tom?” B’Elanna practically whispered. “Tom?”

“I’m sorry, Ms. Torres.” The Doctor informed her.

“NO!” B’Elanna shouted, not caring if it upset her daughter. “Dammit, Tom! You can’t do this to me!”

Kathryn, Chakotay and Harry tried to console the hysterical engineer. “He got to see his daughter. And he was able to tell both of you he loved you. That has to be the best goodbye one can receive,” Harry told his friend.

B’Elanna was bent over on the bio bed she had called home for the last nine months, her head in her hands, sobbing uncontrolably. Kathryn was holding Amanda, trying to stop her crying before she awoke half the ship.

“But…but…but…”B’Elanna stammered.

“Sh, now, B’Elanna,” Chakotay told her. “You’ve got Amanda to think about now. Besides, Tom had a chance to say goodbye, and the last thing he saw was your and Amanda’s smiling faces. He’s happy now, and I’m sure he wouldn’t want to see you like this.”

B’Elanna wiped away her tears, “Yeah, I guess you’re right. Besides, I’m setting a bad example for Amanda.”

Janeway walked back over to the trio, seeing that B’Elanna had calmed down, “You want her back?”

B’Elanna looked like she wanted to say yes, but instead offered Chakotay and Harry the chance.”She has to get to know two of her mother’s closest friends, doesn’t she?”

Harry was the first to hold her. Chakotay made some excuse about having plenty of chances to hold her later. B’Elanna secretly suspected that he was scared of holding her wrong and wanted to see how Harry held the girl.

“She’s perfect,” Harry said while he held Amanda, sleeping peacefully.

Chakotay leaned over his shoulder to get a good look at Amanda. She had just the slightest hint of blond hair. Her skin was farely dark, and she had just the slightest hint of ridges on her forhead. “She looks like you, B’Elanna.”

B’Elanna smiled shyly. “Except for the hair. My hair will never look like that in a thousand years,” she stroked her daughters fine blond hair carefully, “but it’s just like Tom’s.” Her three closest friends nodded in silent agreement.

**************************************************************************

Captain’s Personal Log, Stardate 984512.1

The funeral for one of Voyager’s most valued officers is tomorrow. It’s been three days since she died. Exactly one month and one week after Voyager lost Tom Paris, B’Elanna Torres also died, leaving her beautiful daughter, Amanda Kay Torres-Paris in Chakotay’s and My care.

Although Amanda is barely a month old, she already shares many of the characteristics of her parents. She has Tom’s winning smile and his blond curls, but she has her mother’s determination, eyes and temper.

While Tom was in his coma, I’d made it a habit to write a letter to him almost everyday, in hopes that he’d be able to read them someday. Although I know that Tom won’t be able to read the letters now, a habit is a hard thing to break. And I’m going to start writing to B’Elanna too. Maybe they are able to see what the subjects of the letters are about first hand, but even if they can, I want to continue writing to them, and I plan on introducing Amanda to the idea as soon as she’s old enough.

 

Kathryn sat back in her chair at her desk and glanced over at the couch and almost laughed. There, Chakotay had fallen asleep with a smiling Amanda in his arms. At the sound of Janeway’s giggle, the girl woke up and looked at her surrogate mother. Before the girl could start to cry, she lifted Amanda out of Chakotay’s arms and carried her to her crib in the bedroom.

But Amanda didn’t want to sleep. She wanted to stay up and play with Kathryn. So, although it was nearly 0100, Janeway began to sing a lullabye her mother had sung to her when she was a little girl. It wasn’t originally a lullabye, but it had been one of the Captain’s favorite songs when she was a little girl.

 

“For all those times you stood by me.

For all the truth that you made me see.

For all the joy you brought to my life,

For all the wrongs that you made right.

For every dream you made come true,

For all the love I found in you,

I’ll be forever thankful baby…

You’re the one who helped me up,never let me fall.

You’re the one who helped me through, Through it all.

 

“You were my strength when I was weak

You were my voice when I couldn’t speak.

You were my eyes when I couldn’t see,

You saw the best there was in me.

Lifted me up when I couldn’t reach,

You gave me faith ’cause you believed.

I’m everything I am, because you loved me…”

 

Janeway trailed off as she lay Amanda down in her crib, fully asleep. “You’re a beautiful singer,” a voice from behind her said.

Kathryn turned around, startled, “Oh, Chakotay. I’m not that good, it’s just an old song my mother used to sing to me when I was a girl.”

“You’re mother had impecable taste in songs. What are you doing up so late?”

“Couldn’t sleep.”

“Thinking about B’Elanna?”

Janeway looked at her husband with bright eyes, “I don’t know how I’m going to keep my composure at her funeral tomorrow.”

“Then don’t.”

“But I’m the captain. I have to keep my composure…”

“You’re also human. And when a human loses a close friend, they’re upset. God knows I’m just barely making it through this. I doubt I’ll make it through tomorrow’s–or should I say today’s?–service.”

Kathryn looked down at the sleeping figure in the crib. “Do you think we should take her with us?”

Chakotay nodded, “I think it’s important that she attend. B’Elanna took her with her to Tom’s funeral, I’m sure she’d want us to take her to her’s.”

Janeway nodded silently, not trusting her voice. “Come on, you need to go to bed,” Chakotay said, leading her to her side of their bed. Janeway nodded in mute agreement and allowed Chakotay to lead her to bed.

**************************************************************************

6 years later…

Stardate 7896513.6

Dear Mommy,

Hi, I’m Amanda, or Andy as Aunt Kathryn and Uncle Chakotay call me. I’ve never written to you before, and I don’t know what I should say. Uncle Chakotay says I should write what’s in my heart. But how do I do that?

I don’t remember meeting you in person, but Aunt Kathryn says I knew you for a month before you died, and every once in awhile, when I dream at night, I see what I think is your face, but the dreams pass too fast.

Aunt Kathryn is looking over my shoulder and says I should tell you about myself and what I look like. I have, what Aunt Kathryn says, is ‘Honey Brown’ hair. I wear it in the same style you did, just to my shoulders. I have blue eyes and just a hint of forehead ridges. In one of your letters to me, you told me never to be ashamed of my heritage, and I’m not. I like my ridges, they set me apart from the other kids on Voyager.

Uncle Chakotay says that I act alot like both you and Daddy. He says my sense of humor is just like Daddy’s, and my smile is like his too. He also says I have a fierce temper like you. I don’t know if it’s like yours, but I know I have one. Uncle Chakotay keeps trying to get me to ‘Use words instead of fists’, but when somebody makes me mad, it’s easier just to hit ’em.

Oh, Aunt Kathryn wants me to be sure to tell you that Carey is taking very good care of your engines. I like Carey, he’s funny. He comes and plays with me and B’Elanna sometimes.

I didn’t tell you, did I? Aunt Kathryn and Uncle Chakotay had a baby a few weeks ago! They named her B’Elanna Kes. Kes because of somebody I never met, and B’Elanna ’cause of you! They say that if they have another baby and it’s a boy, his name’s gonna be Tom, like Daddy. I call her ‘Anna’ ’cause it’s easier, and to make sure I don’t get you two confused.

Uncle Chakotay says I should tell ya’ about some of my other friends. I play with Naomi Wildman once in awhile, but she’s older than me, and I only see her at school. One of my bestest friends is Seven. She’s lots of fun. Aunt Kathryn and Uncle Chakotay tell me she wasn’t always fun, and that you and her didn’t always get along, but I think they’re exagerating. Who couldn’t like Seven?

Aunt Kathryn says I have to do my homework now. I’ll write to you later, Mommy.

Love,

Amanda Kay Paris-Torres

**************************************************************************

So, how’d ya’ like my first piece of Star Trek fan fiction??? Tell me at inkypa@yahoo.com All comments and constructive criticism are welcome. I’m considering writing a sequel/companion piece to this, what do you think of the idea?

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

No Good Deed Goes Unpunished

Set during the fifth season, Voyager answers a distress call and finds itself knee deep in kids.  A novella that includes the entire crew, with special emphasis on Paris/Torres.  Could probably be a PG-13, since there’s nothing worse on it than you’ll see on the evening news, but I rated it R due to adult situations and language.

The characters, settings and everything Trek is the property of Paramount, Viacom, and all those other Fortune 500 types.  I just borrowed them to play a little, and have put them back nicely now that I’m done.

The story, on the other hand, is mine.  If you have any comments (be kind!), e-mail me at Wolfe1952@msn.com.

No Good Deed Goes Unpunished

Chapter One

The shower door opened  and B’Elanna turned.  “Tom,” she sighed, a slight degree of exasperation showing in her voice, “There is barely enough room for one in this stall, let alone two.”

“I thought maybe you’d want me to scrub your back.”

“Hmph!” was her only reply.

After a moment, she sighed again, but this time there was no hint of exasperation.  “Tom, that is not my back!”

“No?” he laughed softly in her ear.

Before she could say anything, the captain’s voice interrupted her.

“Janeway to Lieutenant Torres.”

“Torres here, Captain,” B’Elanna tried hard to sound as if she didn’t have company in the shower.

“B’Elanna, I know you’re not scheduled for duty for another two hours, but I need the senior officers in the conference room in thirty minutes.”

“Aye, Captain.”

“And, Tom?”

Startled, Tom promptly responded, “Yes, Captain?”

“I do mean thirty minutes.”  There was just a hint of laughter in their captain’s voice.

“Yes, Ma’am,”  he answered saucily.

The lieutenants looked at each other and grinned.  Then, as B’Elanna saw the changing look in Tom’s eye, she scrambled to exit the shower.

“Hey, the captain said thirty minutes.  Five to dress, five to get there, we got twenty whole minutes,” Tom said, unsuccessfully trying to block her exit.

“Which I intend to use eating some breakfast.”

“Breakfast!”

“Yeah, you know, food?  I have to eat, Tom, to keep my strength up.  You’ve been depleting my energy reserves lately.  You do not want to find out what happens to a hungry Klingon.”

************************************************************************

Already in the conference room, Janeway smiled.  There were times when  her helmsman bordered on the insubordinate with that wicked little ‘Yes, Ma’am’ response of his.  Affectionate insubordination, but insubordination nonetheless.  Still, he had pulled their cookies out of the fire often enough to earn the right to a little affectionate insubordination from time to time.  A very little.

Her gaze returned to the window where the stars streaked by at the nearly inconceivable rate of  billions of kilometers per hour.  And still it would take them so long to get home.  She sighed softly.  How to maintain Starfleet level discipline on a ship tens of thousands of light years from Starfleet?  And should she even try?

In a few minutes, her senior staff would start coming through that door.  Not for the first time she thought about how headquarters would regard her selection of officers.  After all, of the eight people on her staff, only three were regulation Starfleet personnel, and one of those was an almost  wet-behind-the-ears ensign.

As for the others…she dropped her gaze to her hands where they lay curled around her coffee cup.  She could guess what headquarters would say about them.  A convicted felon who had been cashiered from Starfleet; two Maquis fugitives who would be indicted for treason if and when they got home;  an alien whose planet had never even been heard of by anyone in the Alpha Quadrant, let alone recognized as a member of the Federation; and a hologram.

Her gaze lifted once again to the window, and a small smile played about her mouth.  There was no doubt that Starfleet would look askance on her choices.  But she could not imagine having come this far without a single one of them by her side.  In his or her own way, each of them was an inextricable link in a chain, and together they forged a formidable front.  This was no longer just a ship filled with Federation and Maquis, officers and crewmen.  Somewhere on this crazy ride they had become a family.  A noisy, squabbling, loving family which drew its collective strength from all the members.

And that was why she was calling this meeting.  A distress call had been intercepted  in the wee hours of the morning.  In the Alpha Quadrant, once she had learned the nature of the situation, she would not have stopped to consult her officers.  With regret, but without hesitation, she would have issued the order to deny assistance. The Prime Directive was unrelenting.

However, maybe because they were so far away and alone out here, after she had learned the full nature of the rescue request, she knew that this was one time she was willing to ignore Starfleet regulations.  And with that, ignore years of  following the rules because that was what a Starfleet officer did.  It was not a decision she had made lightly.

Nor was it a decision she could make unilaterally.  She owed it to her “family” to get their input on this issue.  Though she was certain she knew what they would say.  In fact, now that she had thought about it, she wondered why she had even decided to seek their opinions.

Her reverie was interrupted by the arrival of Tuvok, early as usual.  He nodded in her direction.  “Good morning, Captain.”

She gave him a bright smile.  “Tuvok.” she answered.  Her oldest  friend, his was the voice of reason in the cold, dark night.  Of all the officers present, he would be the one to point out the error of her ways. He was the non-emotional counterpoint to her sometimes emotional desires.  She could not count the times that heated fury or icy fear had gripped her heart, wanting her to strike out at something, anything.   It was at those times she focused on Tuvok.  She thought about what he would say, how he would look at the situation.  And the calm of relentless logic would allow her to make her decision based on reason, not rage.

The door slid open again to admit Chakotay.  His eyes immediately sought  hers, as they always did, and she quelled the spark that always shot through her to touch her soul.  He smiled sleepily at her and headed for the replicator to order a cup of coffee.  She hastily took a sip out of her own cup.

Chakotay was her strength.  Calm and assured to the point where she occasionally and shamefully found herself wanting to do something to make him lose his temper, she relied on him to keep her going when everything else had crumbled around her.  She found herself leaning on him more and more, a thought which had frightened her at first.  But he never pushed.  Never took advantage.  And slowly, so slowly, she found herself letting him in.

Again, perhaps fortunately this time, she was pulled from her reverie by the swish of the conference room door opening to admit  Harry and the doctor.  Harry, as always, was pure Starfleet.  Every hair was in place, his uniform neat, his boots shined.  He smiled a pleasant good morning to her and the other officers present, then resumed  his conversation with the doctor.  They seemed to be discussing some sort of improvement in the ship’s life support system, though she had come too late into the conversation to understand what Harry was talking about.  The doctor nodded in her direction as he took his seat.

“Good morning, Captain, Commanders, Ensign, Doctor!”  The eternally cheerful Neelix blustered into the room like a minor hurricane.  He was carrying a tray of  some sort of breakfast role, and Janeway heard her own tummy growl as he set it down in front of her and a tempting aroma wafted to her nose.

“Ensign Gallagher gave me the recipe for these.  I believe she called them ‘sticky buns’.  I made them for the gamma shift last night, and they seemed to enjoy them.”

After only a moment’s  hesitation, everyone but the Doctor took one.  When Tom and B’Elanna came into the room and saw their fellow officers licking brown sugar and cinnamon off their fingers, Tom gave B’Elanna a look that caused her to laugh out loud.

“Something funny, Lieutenants?”  Chakotay looked at the engineer and helmsman .

“No, Commander,”  B’Elanna answered before Tom could open his mouth.  “We grabbed breakfast before we came.  If we’d have known you were serving breakfast here, it would have given us more time to… get ready.”  She took her seat, refusing to look at Tom.

Voyager’s conn officer  took his seat next to her, trying to appear as though nothing was wrong.  Instead, he looked like a little boy who had just had his favorite toy taken from him.  Janeway stifled a laugh, while Chakotay hid his grin behind his coffee mug.  None of the others at the table seemed to notice.

Then Janeway remembered why she had called her officers together at the ungodly hour of 06:30 and her demeanor grew serious.

“About two hours ago Crewman Hamilton intercepted a distress call from a ship.  Of course, he immediately  informed me.  I followed through on the call, and spoke to a woman who comes from a planet called Doscene.  Their ship has been heavily damaged, apparently beyond any hope of repair.  She said they have been adrift for weeks.  Their life support systems are starting to fail, and rations are growing short.”

Janeway paused to look around.  She had the undivided attention of everyone at the table.    “The Dosceni are refugees.  According to Ar Ziel, the woman with whom I spoke, they have forty-seven people aboard.  Seven women, four men, and thirty-six children.”    That brought a small ripple among her staff.

“Captain, I don’t understand,”  Harry spoke up.  “Are we en route to provide assistance?”    His wasn’t the only puzzled look at the table.

“Not yet.”  Janeway answered.  She took a deep breath.  “These people are refugees from a civil war.  It was their own people who attacked them.”

Now understanding dawned on the faces of nearly everyone present, followed quickly by looks of dismay.  Only Neelix and the Doctor still looked puzzled.

“Captain?”  Neelix leaned forward.  “Why is that a problem?”

He had been with these people for over five years now.  It was so unlike them not to offer immediate assistance to anyone in trouble that he was as baffled by their behavior now as he had been the first time he saw them put themselves in danger to help total strangers.

Chakotay had explained to him then that offering aid to those in distress was a maritime tradition that went back millennia on their home world.  Chakotay had said that on the sea, there were no borders or countries to divide people.  There was only man against the elements.  So a sailor in distress was offered aid, no matter what his nationality.  The same held true in space.  So he would have expected them to jump at giving help.  Especially when children were involved.

Tuvok answered him.  “In Starfleet, we are guided by many rules and regulations, Mr. Neelix.  The most stringent of all the rules is the Prime Directive.  And one of the tenants of that rule is that we may not interfere in the political development of non-Federation planets.  Offering aid, even under such extreme circumstances,  can be considered a form of interference.”

“And there’s more”,  Janeway spoke again.  “Ar Ziel told me they were trying to get to a system  where she hoped her people could seek sanctuary.  To get to that world and return would take us nearly six weeks out of our way.  Plus, there is no guarantee that they could gain the sanctuary they seek.  In that case….”  She didn’t need to finish her sentence.

“So, you see why I called you together.  If we do this, we not only will be violating Starfleet code, we will be adding nearly two months to our journey home, and we may end up with permanent guests.   Ultimately, the final decision will be mine and mine alone.  But I want to know how you feel about this.  Whatever decision is made, it will need to be made quickly. We’re now only about an hour away from the Dosceni position.”

There was a silence so intense you could hear the measured breathing of several of the officers.  Finally, after a long moment, Tom leaned forward and spoke softly.

“Captain, why would you even need to ask us?”

A tiny smile flitted across her face.  “Funny you should ask, Mr. Paris.  I was wondering the same thing myself moments before you all started to arrive.”  She looked around the table at each person in turn.  What she saw there seemed to satisfy her.  Finally, she turned to look at Harry, who was watching her intently.

“Mr. Kim, contact Ar Ziel.  Inform her,”  she took a small breath and the tiny smile was back, “that help is on the way.”

Harry nodded acknowledgement of her order, but before he could make a move, everyone started talking.

“We’ll need to set up triage.  I’m sure that under the circumstances, there will be sick or injured,” the Doctor spoke up, almost cheerful at the thought of having to put his considerable skills to work.

“Right,” Tom nodded.  “If you and Ensign Powell set up sickbay, I’ll get Ensign Wildman to work with me at the transporter room.  We’ll triage from there and send them to you as needed,”  He was rising as he spoke and without a backward glance walked out of the room by the doctor’s side.

“That many people without food for so long will be very hungry,”  Neelix said as he followed behind them.  “Let me see, chicken soup with noodles, yes and Aktarian greel, and maybe a little…”  He continued to work out his menu as the doors closed behind him only to spring open quickly for B’Elanna.

“Thirty-six kids,  that’s going to mean a lot of cots and blankets and pillows.  We’ll have to clear one of the cargo bays…”  She slapped her comm badge and began giving orders to Lieutenant Nicoletti to roust Engineering even as she went out the door.

“Captain, I will need to study the Dosceni ship to make certain that all is as it should be.  Further, I will organize a Security team to beam over to the Dosceni ship to assist in the evacuation.”  Tuvok at least looked at her for her nod of agreement before leaving.

Chakotay rose also.   “I’ll co-ordinate the rest of the crew, putting them where they’re needed most.”   He offered her a quick smile before he left.

Janeway glanced over to Harry where he still sat.  He suddenly realized that he was the only one to whom she had actually given an order, and he was the only one still there.  Standing so abruptly he almost knocked over his chair, he quickly followed his senior officers out the door.

Captain Kathryn Janeway looked around at the empty seats.  Grinning broadly, she held up her coffee cup and said, “Dismissed.”  Then she reached for a second sticky bun.

Chapter Two

An hour later Captain Janeway strode through the halls of her ship with a look of pride on her face.  They may be a patched together crew, decades away from a starbase, but by God she would match her people up against the best that Starfleet had to offer.

They had found the crippled Dosceni ship just a few minutes earlier, and Tuvok’s team had already beamed over to help set up the evacuation.  Harry had gone with him to try and extract some medical information from the Dosceni’s data banks.  His efforts to download the information directly from Ops had been hampered by the extensive damage to the Dosceni ship.

On her way to the Transporter Room to meet the refugees, she had decided to stop by the strategic stations to determine that all was in order.  Of course, she had nothing to worry about.

In the mess hall, Neelix had several pots going, and many of her crew were hard at work, making tea, peeling vegetables, stacking trays and preparing plates, cups and bowls.  To her surprise, Seven was there, listening intently as Neelix explained to her the exacting requirements needed to produce a good quality greel.

In sickbay, the doctor had  trays of instruments lined up.  Since they weren’t sure of the extent of the injuries or illness they would encounter, the doctor and Tom had agreed that those in need of immediate medical attention would be sent directly to sickbay, while the others could go to the mess hall to eat and wait their turn for the mandatory physical exam.  For that reason, they were limiting the number of people transported at one time.

Someone had even thought to set up some chairs in the hallway outside sickbay in case there was an overflow.    And, everyone with any sort of background in the physical sciences had been recruited to serve as aides so that there was an attendant assigned to each biobed.

B’Elanna’s engineers had pulled off a minor miracle.  In the course of an hour, with the help of crewmen from astrophysics, security and stellar cartography, they had cleared a cargo bay  and set up a combination dormitory and nursery.

One section held two rows of cots, neatly made up with sheets, blankets and pillows.    There were even some with side rails and a few cribs arranged near the front.  Nicoletti explained that Lieutenant Carey had asked Harry to find out how many babies and toddlers there were, and set up the sleeping arrangements accordingly.

Another part of the room had several  tables and chairs.  And one big section was covered with a large, soft rug.  “Play area,”  B’Elanna answered Janeway’s unspoken question as she walked up to her.  “Joe said kids need a place like that for playing.”

Janeway started to comment on how good it was that they had the benefit of  Joe Carey’s  experience as a father when her attention was drawn to a commotion in the doorway.  Joe Carey himself was standing there, with Ensign Vorik right behind him.  Both men were overloaded with  teddy bears.

It was Ensign Vorik’s face that had caused the commotion.  Vulcan he may be, but there was no mistaking that pained look, as he frantically tried to prevent the bears he was carrying from sliding out of his arms.  B’Elanna choked down a laugh and Janeway found herself  hard pressed to keep her own lips confined to a pleasant smile.

“Lieutenant Carey, Ensign,” she acknowledged both men as they dropped their loads on one of the tables near her and turned.

“I hope you don’t mind, Captain,”  Lieutenant Carey said nodding toward the teddy bears.  “We used a few more replicator rations than we should have.  But, well, see, my grandfather was a cop, as were most of my family for generations back.  And cops carry a teddy bear in the trunk of their vehicles, you know, to give to kids when they’re injured, or in some sort of traumatic situation.  And I know my own two boys have bears they love, so….” he shrugged.

“An excellent idea, Lieutenant.  An excellent idea.  You did good work here,” her sweeping hand indicated the cribs and guard rails and the carpeted play area.

Carey blushed, “Thanks, Captain.”  He looked around, his eyes taking on a distant look.  “It’ll be nice to have kids around again, even if only for a little while.”  With a start, he came back to the present, gave her a nod and turned to direct the long suffering Vorik to place one of the bears on each bed.

“Chakotay to Janeway,”

“Janeway here,” she answered her commander’s disembodied voice.

“Captain, Tuvok reports that they are ready to begin the initial transfer.  There are five people in critical condition who should be beamed directly to sickbay.”

“Go ahead, Commander.  B’Elanna and I are on the way to the Transporter Room now. ”

Although their sensors had indicated that Ar Ziel’s description of their ship’s condition was, if anything, understated, B’Elanna had requested permission to take an Engineering team over to see if they could somehow get the Dosceni ship functional.  Janeway had readily agreed.  Maybe with some spare parts from Voyager and B’Elanna’s wizardry, the Dosceni could make it on their own.

When she and B’Elanna got to the transporter room, they found several gurneys lining the hallway, with crewmen waiting patiently to serve as transport.  While Janeway stopped just inside the doorway to speak to Ensign Wildman, B’Elanna sought and instantly found Tom, who was standing across the room with his back to the door, talking to Ensign Molina.

She continued silently across the room to stand just behind him.  He had his hands clasped lightly behind him and with a teasing smile, she reached out to trace a feather light pattern on his palm with her long fingernail.

Tom reacted with the same lightening speed that made him so good at the helm.  He reached back to capture her hand before she could move away.  Without even pausing in his conversation with the ensign, he pulled it around to hold it tightly pressed against his chest.  She had no choice but to follow her hand, since it was firmly attached to her arm.

“Tom!” she hissed, indicating that the captain was standing nearby.  Ever since she chewed them out for their all-too-public displays of affection, they had stayed a very discreet distance from each other, at least in public.

Tom finally glanced down at her and smiled wickedly.  But he allowed her to remove her hand.   In front of him, Ensign Molina grinned.  Behind, Captain Janeway pretended not to notice.  In truth, she still felt bad about the way she had spoken to them that day.  Yes, they had needed to temper their behavior, but she realized now that at least some of the cause for their hyperactive hormones was probably the lunatic scientists who were using them for guinea pigs.

And even though she had been suffering horribly from the experiments being run on herself,  she should never have told them that she felt she had misplaced her trust in them.  For one thing, she knew how much it had hurt them to hear that from her.  And for another, it was absolutely untrue.  There were times when, like all children, they annoyed the hell out of her.  But she always believed in them and their abilities.  She would have to find a way to tell them that, and soon.

The rest of the Engineering  team had arrived, and B’Elanna stepped up onto the transport pad.

“Be careful,” Tom said softly, and she nodded at him, her eyes making a promise.

He watched until she vanished.  Behind him, Molina said, “You’re a lucky man, Lieutenant.”  as he began  resetting the coordinates of the transporter.

“I know,” Tom answered, almost to himself.  Then snapping out of his abstraction, he turned back to the ensign with a broad grin on his face.  “I know, ” he said again.

Chapter Three

The next several hours on Voyager were organized chaos.  Sickbay reported that the first of the casualties had arrived and at least two were critical enough to require surgery.

“Do your best to treat as many as you can where you are, Mr. Paris,” the doctor admonished.  “We’ll be very busy here for awhile.”

Tom had grimaced at that.  A transporter room was not the best place in the galaxy to use as a sickbay.  It was going to be tight enough doing triage here.  Then Ensign Molina had announced that Ensign Kim was returning with the medical data and several of the refugees and there was no more time to think.

If there had been any doubts about the rightness of Voyager aiding the Dosceni, those doubts were dispelled with the arrival of the first refugees.  As the transporter beam completed its task, there was a moment of frozen silence as both parties assessed one another.

The Dosceni were  humanoid in appearance.  Two narrow ridges rose from the center of their forehead just above their noses to curve up over their eyes, then angled around into their hairline.  A single ridge followed the path from under their eyes to join the other two.  The effect was to elongate their eyes, giving them an elfin appearance.   Their faces were long and slender, which added to their fairylike look.

Closer examination of those eyes revealed that their pupils were feathered around the edges, causing them to look almost like the eyes in a peacock’s tail.  They were taller and slimmer than the average human also, to judge by the children and the young woman  who stood on the platform, a baby in her arms.  Their skin color was  varied,  ranging from a pale cream to a dark brown.

Among them on the platform was Harry, who was holding a toddler of about two.  The child was clutching the front of Harry’s uniform tightly, in obvious terror.  Harry immediately began speaking softly to the child in an effort to calm him.

Two slightly older girls of about six or seven clung to each other, their eyes the size of saucers.  Beside them stood a boy of about eight, and a girl of  ten or eleven.  They all glanced at once toward the final member of their party, a boy who was no more than  twelve.  He was doing his best to appear unafraid, which had the affect of calming the other children.

All of them looked worse for the wear.  Their clothes were ragged, and they had the look of a people who had gone far too long without nutritious food and restful sleep.  A small bag of possessions lay at their feet.  The Voyager crew couldn’t help but notice just how little each bag contained.

After a  moment, the Dosceni made the first moves.  The woman curtsied, and the girls immediately followed her lead,  while the boys bowed from the waist.  Captain Janeway acknowledged their greetings with a nod of her head.

“Welcome aboard Voyager.  I am Captain Kathryn Janeway.  This is Lieutenant Tom Paris and Ensign Samantha Wildman.  They are here to assess your conditions and determine if you need immediate aid.  Please step down and join us.”

Harry stepped down first, handing off his charge to a cooing Ensign Wildman.  The child twisted his head around, ready to let out a wail as Harry left to get his information to sickbay.  But Sam’s motherly instincts left her in good stead, and in a few moments she had  the child calmed.  Meanwhile, Tom began using the Paris charm to sweet talk the two little girls into stepping down and allowing  him to run a tri-corder over them.

“I am Ar Crotol, Captain, Chief Engineer of the Sky Rider.  Or at least what’s left of her.  We are so grateful to you.  And this transporter device of yours, I am in awe.”  The young woman moved forward from the platform, holding the baby against her.  Exhaustion showed in every line of her face and Janeway reacted instinctively, reaching out to take the child.

“No need for thanks, Ar Crotol.  We are pleased to be able to offer you assistance,”  the captain said as she cradled the child in her arms.  She looked up to smile at the woman just in time to see her slump down.

Ensign Molina moved quickly, catching her just before she hit the ground. Instantly Tom was there, kneeling beside her.

“Malnutrition and exhaustion as best as I can tell, Captain.  She’s our first candidate for a direct trip to sickbay.  The children can go to the mess hall and wait,”  Tom pronounced as they lifted the unconscious woman onto a gurney and rolled her out of the room.

As they realized that they were being separated from the only adult present from their own world, the younger children began to cry.   But the older boy stepped forward and cut them short.

“They are sending Ar Crotol to a room to make her feel better,” the young man admonished his young charges.  “And they are sending us to the room where they serve food.  Now behave as your fathers and mothers would want of you, and you shall eat this day.”

Whether it was the mention of food or a reminder of who they were, the boy’s words had their effect.  The crying  almost instantly dried up.  He turned to the captain.

“If someone will show us the way, Captain, we will leave to make room for the next arrivals.”

Impressed by such adult behavior in one so young, Janeway signaled Ensign Swinn to take the children away.  She turned to look at Tom, who grimly shook his head.  She knew what he was thinking.  Who or what would attack a ship full of defenseless children?

They had cause to wonder that many times over the next several hours as the refugees arrived in varying states of health.  A few, including  a couple of the older women and one elderly man, had been exposed to radiation when their engine room virtually exploded on them.  Others sported broken bones, cuts, bruises and a few burns.  Tom treated what he could  in the transporter room.

Still, sickbay was overflowing and the doctor was calling frequently to find out when Tom would be joining him,  The mess hall was also rapidly filling up, and Neelix was in his glory, feeding people who were so hungry that they ate anything he put in front of them.

B’Elanna had contacted the ship to advise that it was useless attempting any repairs.  “There’s not much left to repair, Captain.  The impulse engines are basically gone.  The warp core is beyond hope.  In fact, I’m not sure how they’ve managed to keep the ship stable and generate a gravity field and life support, let alone hold the damn thing together.”

Janeway accepted B’Elanna’s announcement with resignation. She had known what they were getting into when they had agreed to this.  B’Elanna requested permission to stay and maintain the systems the best they could until all personnel were off the dying ship.  Something in her voice told Janeway that the situation over there was not a pleasant one.

She glanced at  Chakotay, who had come to the transporter room to offer whatever assistance he could.  His presence was more than welcome.  Something about him calmed the children.  He had an almost mystical way of making even the most frightened among them feel at ease.  Sensing her eyes on him, he looked up at her with sad eyes, then turned to continue teasing a smile out of a tiny little girl  whose broken arm had been roughly splinted and bound.

Finally Tuvok contacted the ship to announce that the Engineering team would be beaming back with the remaining Dosceni children, all babies well under a year old.  The Security team  and Ar Ziel would also be coming as soon as one minor problem was resolved.

“Anything we need to worry about, Mr. Tuvok?” Chakotay asked.  If he didn’t know better, he could swear that there was a hint of aggravation in the Vulcan’s voice.

“No, Commander.  One of the Dosceni children is refusing to leave.  We will soon have the matter under control.”

“Understood, Commander.  Notify us when you’re ready,” the captain told him.  She and Chakotay shared another look. It must have been some problem to ruffle Tuvok’s feathers.  Janeway’s omnipresent curiosity  went into overdrive.

Tom stood waiting, the tension of the past few hours evident in the set of his shoulders.  Then the transporter activated and the platform was filled with engineers and eerily quiet babies.  His eyes lit up when he saw B’Elanna standing there holding a wee bundle in her arms.  As the engineers moved forward to hand off the babies to the crewmen who had been assigned the task of caring for the youngest of their guests, B’Elanna looked up to see Tom watching her, a twinkle in his eye.

“Don’t get any bright ideas, Paris,” she muttered as she stepped down from the pad.  Tom’s grin broadened, but he knew well enough not to say a word.  He watched as she almost reluctantly turned her charge over to Ensign Lang.  When she turned back to him, he was all business, using the tri-corder with practiced skill.

But Chakotay had seen the  by-play between the two, and some mischievous imp inside him made him move closer  to where Tom was standing. In a stage whisper he said, “Who’d have thought she would look so natural with a baby in her arms?”

Startled, Tom turned to him.  B’Elanna, who had stepped over to speak to the captain, froze in her tracks.

Chakotay acted like he had no idea she could hear him.  “You do like kids, don’t you, Tom?”

Tom’s eyes were huge as he frantically sought a way out of the hole the commander was digging for both of them.  B’Elanna remained unmoving, as if she had turned to rock.  He knew that no matter what he said, it would be the wrong thing.

“You know, she just looked so….maternal, standing there with that baby.  Didn’t you think so?”

Tom gave him a look that let Chakotay know that he was going to pay for what he was doing.  Somehow, someway, someday Tom Paris would get his revenge.  Just as soon as Chakotay recovered from whatever it was B’Elanna was going to do to him because of this.

“Um.” was all he managed to squeak when the doctor interrupted him once again, demanding to know when he was coming to sickbay.

Grateful for the doctor’s acerbic ways for once, he croaked out that he was on his way and flew out of the transporter room, not even glancing toward a fuming B’Elanna.  She turned to glare at Chakotay, who in turn gave her a look of wide eyed innocence.  As B’Elanna also stormed out of the room, Janeway looked at him.

“You are a wicked, wicked man, Chakotay.”

His only response was a broad, bright grin.

Ensign Molina, trying to keep a straight face, announced that Commander Tuvok was on his way.  Both Janeway and Chakotay turned expectantly, preparing to meet the woman who was Janeway’s counterpart.

Chapter Four

The whine of the transport had barely finished when Tuvok stepped forward.  The annoyance which had sounded clearly in his voice earlier was either gone, or well hidden.  Based on the smirks on the faces of his Security team as they exited the platform and hastily left the Transporter Room, Janeway suspected the latter.

“Captain, may I present to you Ar Ziel, Captain of the Dosceni ship, Sky Rider?”

To the credit of Voyager’s crew, not one of them flinched or looked away as Sky Rider’s captain limped forward to greet her benefactors.

Up to that point, all of the Dosceni had shared an almost angelic beauty which was evident even in the presence of their injuries and illnesses.  Not so Ar Ziel.

Her face was hideously flawed and distorted by poorly healed wounds.  Although she wore her hair long like most of the Dosceni females, it did not disguise the bald patches caused by heavy scar tissue.  Her left arm dangled uselessly at her side. And she seemed to lean a little, as if one leg were longer than the other.

What made the disfigurement even sadder was the subtle evidence seen in the structure of her face that she had once been beautiful.  Yet, in spite of this marring, or perhaps because of  it, she held her head high.  As Ar Ziel moved awkwardly forward,  Janeway offered her hand in greeting.

“Captain, I cannot tell you how grateful we are…”

Janeway shook her head.  “No need, Captain.  We are pleased to offer our assistance.  It is one of the fundamentals upon which our Federation is based.”

Ar Ziel smiled, the gesture pulling at her scarred face.  “Commander Tuvok has told me this.  Doscene was once invited to join a similar organization many years ago, though from his description, I doubt that they are on the scale of your Federation.”  She did not elaborate on whether Doscene had accepted the invitation.

Chakotay cleared his throat a little, which caused Janeway to turn around.  “Forgive me, Commander.  Ar Ziel, may I present Commander  Chakotay, Voyager’s First Officer?  And this is Ensign Molina and Ensign Wildman.”

Ar Ziel sketched a small curtsy at the other crew members who nodded in acknowledgement, while Chakotay offered his hand.  “And who is this?” Chakotay asked as he looked over Ar Ziel’s shoulder.

A small, dark haired boy with large gray eyes stood on the platform, his hand firmly tangled in the furry coat of the creature which sat beside him.  Except for the emerald green feathered eyes and two tufted horns which rose from just in front of its floppy ears, it looked like a  golden retriever.  A large golden retriever.  Even sitting, its head was higher than that of the boy’s.

Moving slowly, so as not to startle the animal, Janeway knelt in front of the pair.

“What’s her name?” the captain asked, for it was quite obvious that the animal was a very pregnant she.

The boy, who until that time had maintained an expression of unrepentant defiance, softened a bit.  “Fayren.  Her name is Fayren.”

“Fayren,”  Janeway said the word as if tasting the flavor of the alien name.  “A good name.  I see she’s going to have puppies.”

He nodded affirmation.

Janeway reached out to stroke the soft fur, but before her hand made contact the youngster stepped defensively in front of the animal.  His lower lip trembled.

“You cannot kill her.  I won’t let you.”

“Petrek!”  Ar Ziel limped toward him.  “Captain, I apologize.”

Janeway held up her hand.  “No, it’s all right,” she said softly as she looked deeply into the little boy’s eyes.  The haunted, shuttered  look on his face was  one no child should have.  Whatever nightmare event had caused it, it was evident that this defiance was his way of covering his vulnerability.  She bit her lip and blinked back unexpected tears.

She reached up to lightly stroke the child’s face.  Her voice was a caress.  “We don’t kill little boy’s pets where we come from.  And we don’t attack children.  You and Fayren are safe here, Petrek.   I promise.”

Petrek studied  her for a full minute until, satisfied with what he saw, he nodded and allowed Ensign Wildman to lead him and Fayren to the mess hall.

“I take it that was the small problem you had encountered, Mr. Tuvok,” Janeway said as he helped her rise from her knees.

“Yes, Captain.  The child had apparently smuggled the animal on board and managed to keep her hidden from all the adults, though it would seem the children knew of her existence, since they were all sharing their rations with her.   Petrek did not wish to reveal her presence to his elders, but at the same time he did not wish to abandon her.  Hence the delay while we attempted to discover the reason for his recalcitrance, then had to convince Petrek to bring the animal from hiding so we could transport her.  He was not cooperative.”

This statement, or rather the tone with which Tuvok delivered it, caused both Janeway and Chakotay to twist their mouths in an effort to hide their grins.  Vulcans are among the most logical creatures in the universe. On the other hand, there is no creature in the universe less logical than a six year old boy with a mission.  Add in an equally strong  stubbornness factor on both sides and they could imagine the conversation that  had ensued.

Ar Ziel, seeing their amusement, allowed herself to smile.  She had been witness to that conversation.  It gave her much insight into the manner of people she was entrusting with her precious cargo.  As did the senior officers’ reaction just now.  She felt herself relax for the first time in many weeks.  Perhaps for once the Gods had smiled on her weary band, and they had fallen into truly benevolent hands.  She prayed that it was so.

“Captain, Ar Ziel has requested that we destroy the Sky Rider before departing. With your permission, I would like to make the arrangements.”  Tuvok acted as if he hadn’t noticed the smiles at his expense.

Janeway nodded acceptance as she turned toward Ar Ziel.  “You fear your attackers will return and attempt to trace you?”

“Yes, Captain.  We barely escaped them before.  The Sky Rider has no weapons.  We were accompanied by a small group of fighter ships.  They sacrificed their lives to keep us safe, though as you can see, we did not come through the attack unscathed.

“If we had not been so very desperate, I wouldn’t have even sent out the distress call.  It was a gamble.  One that I was probably foolish to take.  These children cannot fall into Arb Swortaq’s hands.”

“Arb Swortaq?”

Ar Ziel studied the Captain’s and Commander’s faces for a moment.  This was another gamble.  Should she risk that these people wouldn’t turn them over to their sworn enemy?  Or should she make  up an appeasing but non-threatening lie?  Trust and remain true to who she was?  Or lie, and become that which she despised?  She sighed heavily.  There was only one decision she could make.  And she was prepared for the consequences.

“Arb Swortaq is the leader of the military on Doscene.  It was he who overthrew our elected government and seized power for himself.  He maintains his power through torture and assassination.  His methods are most effective.  After several weeks in his jails, even the strongest among us would break.”  Her eyes had become distant and she spoke so softly toward the end of her statement Janeway and Chakotay had to strain to hear her.

Then Janeway winced as she realized what Ar Ziel was saying.  “Your scars…,” she began.

Ar Ziel lowered her head for a moment.  When she raised it, there was an expressionless mask over her face.  “Yes, Captain.  I was a guest of Arb Swortaq.  I was rescued after two months of his interrogation.  I hadn’t broken yet, though another day, or even an hour…”  She bit her lip.

Then she continued with a sweep of her hand, indicating the door through which Petrek had just disappeared.  “These are some of the children of those on Doscene who are fighting to regain the freedom we once knew.  A decision was made to evacuate those that we could after Arb Swortaq hit upon the demonic idea of using the children of known or suspected rebels as bait  to lure their parents.

“To prove to the freedom fighters that he was prepared to follow through on his threats,  he publicly tortured and killed seven children.  Some of those children didn’t even belong to members of the rebellion.  They were just handy.”  She spat out the last word with bitter hatred.

“When some of the rebels did surrender in an effort to save their babies, he…”  She lowered her face again, unable to continue.

Janeway and Chakotay looked at each other in horror.  Throwing decorum to the winds, Janeway reached out to pull Ar Ziel into her embrace, her hand patting gently on the taller woman’s back

After a moment, Ar Ziel pulled back and awkwardly wiped at her face.  “Forgive me Captain.  I don’t know what’s wrong with me.  Normally I’m not so emotional.  Perhaps I need to take a lesson from your Mr. Tuvok.”

Janeway smiled at her.  “I would say you need food, and sleep and someone else to worry for you for a little while at least.  Come on, you can take a tour of Voyager at a later time.  But for now, I assume you would like to see how your people are doing and where we have you housed.”

Ar Ziel nodded, “Yes, thank you, Captain.  I am most concerned about those who were critically ill.  As for the housing, I am certain that anything you have arranged will be satisfactory.”

Janeway grinned as they headed out the door accompanied by Chakotay.  “Well, let’s just say we managed to come up with something, though I will confess that making up sleeping arrangements for thirty-six children was a bit daunting.  We’ll take you to sickbay first.”

As they progressed through Voyager’s halls, Ar Ziel  noted the efficiency and precision with which the crew went about its business.  Yet there was no feeling of oppression or unhappiness here.  Even more astonishing to her was the reaction, or rather the lack of it, to her appearance.  Eyes which met hers did not turn away in disgust.  There was curiosity there, yes, but not the morbid, demeaning kind.  Instead, there was a warm acceptance, a welcome she hadn’t felt in a long, long time.

Sickbay  was a whirl of activity.  The hallway outside was filled with people, both Dosceni and Federation.  The former were seated on chairs while the later tended their injuries and offered them glasses of juice and water.  Ar Ziel greeted her people cheerfully, giving a word of encouragement here and there , soothing a worried sibling, and in general acting like a captain.  There was no evidence of her earlier display of emotion.  Janeway watched her in silent approval.

Inside sickbay was nearly as crowded.  There was a person on every bed, and a couple sitting on chairs like those in the hall.  Though there were many of the Voyager crew present, Ar Ziel immediately noticed a tall, light haired man who was running a piece of equipment up and down Elder Arb Frezter’s leg.

The Elder was actually smiling at the young man, who was grinning back at him as though they had just shared a joke.  As if he could sense her looking at him, he raised his eyes to glance toward them and nodded an acknowledgement, then returned to what he was doing.

She glanced around and smiled a greeting to those of her people who were sitting up and could see her.  When she turned back, she saw that the tall man had finished with Arb Fretzer and was walking toward them.

“Captain,” he nodded, “Commander.”  The latter name was spoken in a very cold voice.  The Commander grinned, but only said. “Lieutenant.”

“Lieutenant Tom Paris. This is Ar Ziel, captain of the Dosceni ship.  She would like an update on the status of her people.”  Janeway said by way of introduction.

Tom’s lips tightened a little.  “Well, Doc’s back in surgery.  One of the people who came over first.”  He looked at Ar Ziel.  “It’s the second trip.  I’m afraid it doesn’t look good.”

If it was possible, Ar Ziel paled even more.  “Which one?” was all she managed to croak.

“An older man.  I don’t know his name.”

She closed her eyes.  “Arb Forsta.  Chief of our Elders.  It was his leadership which guided the earliest days of the rebellion.  He is much loved and an inspiration to  our people.  He would never have left Doscene had he not been so weakened by injuries sustained in the war.   It was his decision to go which gave the others the courage to give up their children.”

She sighed, then looked at Tom.  “There was another who was critical.  A small girl….”

Tom glanced at the captain, then back to the Dosceni.  “She was the other one Doc had to take  into surgery earlier.  There was a lot of internal damage.  Right now her vitals are stable and she’s sleeping.   For the moment, all we can do is wait.”

“Seely is a strong child.  She is Arb Forsta’s grandchild and as beloved as he.   She is… she will be, the rallying point for the people of Doscene.  She holds our future.  Please do everything you can for her, Lieutenant.”  Without thinking she reached out and took his hand.

Tom looked at her, thinking that they were putting an awful lot on the head of one tiny little girl.  But he didn’t say anything.  Instead, he patted her hand gently.  “We will, Ma’am.  We will.  As for the others, we can treat them all, though some will require a couple of days in sickbay followed by several days of rest.  Mostly everyone just needs food and a good night’s sleep.”

“I’ll relieve you of bridge duty until this is over, Tom”  the captain said.

Tom winced.  “If you don’t mind, Captain, I’d prefer to work my shift on the bridge.  I’ll spend all the rest of my time in sickbay, I promise.”

Janeway gave him a speculative look.  Then she nodded her agreement.  “Fine, but if I see you beginning to wear out from double duty, I’ll pull you from the bridge, understood?”  Without waiting for his response, she turned to lead Ar Ziel and Chakotay out of sickbay.

Chapter Five

To say that things settled  back to normal on Voyager over the next few days would have been an untruth.  But things did settle into a routine of sorts.  Crew members got used to looking down to avoid tripping over little ones playing in the middle of the corridors.  They also grew accustomed to locking doors and putting things in secure cupboards, out of reach of ever curious little hands.

As for Carey’s teddy bears, his father instincts had been right on target.  Though there was no creature on their home world which resembled them, the stuffed animals were greeted by the Dosceni children with happy little cries and instant cuddling. The bears also were the source of much amusement among the crew, since word of Vorik’s participation in their production and distribution had spread, and just the sight of the children clutching them in their arms caused him to pale slightly.

Most of the crew took turns assisting in the mess hall, learning the fine art of coaxing a five year old to concentrate on his food and eat when  there were a hundred things more interesting than food to warrant his attention.  They also learned just how messy thirty-six kids and one large canine could be.  Still, for many of them, the kids, the noise and the mess were welcomed as reminders of those they had left behind.

Of all the members of Voyager, none was so happy as its youngest.  Naomi Wildman’s entire repertoire of friends to this point had been holographic characters.  These kids were living, breathing, go-anywhere-on-the-ship, get-into-trouble and-share-the-blame friends.  And into trouble they all got, on a regular basis.

As residing guru of the seemingly magical starship, Naomi shared tidbits of her wisdom among her new found colleagues with an insouciance that left  her mother stunned.  From her comments, Sam realized that Naomi knew more about the crew and the ship than anyone thought possible.  More, perhaps, than her Uncle Neelix.  And that was saying a lot.

No crew member escaped her commentary.  She was overheard telling her adoring followers that Captain Janeway was a really nice lady, “but stay away from her until she had a cup or two of the brown stuff in the morning”.  Harry, she explained, “was usually fun and in a good mood, except lately he’d been spending his play time with Seven, who was a Borg once, but she got  better”.

B’Elanna was “not nearly as scary as you think,  She yells a lot, but that’s just her way.  Ask her a question about how something works and she’ll spend an hour explaining it to you.  Unless Lieutenant Tom is around.  Then they pretend they don’t see anyone else and  make goo eyes at each other,”  she giggled, waggling her eyebrows in such a way that the other kids howled with laughter.

When she wasn’t spreading inflammatory gossip, she was leading her troops in excursions to forbidden places.  By the end of the third day, after a particularly messy episode with a replicator and chocolate sauce, she was on the verge of being permanently banished to her quarters for the duration when she redeemed herself in a way only a precocious three year old could.

Knowing that she had gone ‘just a little too far’ this time, she dutifully presented herself to her mother in sickbay as ordered by Commander Chakotay.  She stood quietly off to the side, willing to delay the inevitable as long as she could.  She watched her mother trying to sooth a sobbing Seely, who had just learned that her grandfather had succumbed to his injuries a few minutes before.

As her mother held the weeping child, Naomi felt very bad, and tried to think of some way she could help.  Sudden inspiration caused her to fly out the door.   Sam, looking up just in time to see Naomi’s abrupt exit, called out to her errant daughter to no avail.

A few moments later, Harry was coming out of his quarters when he saw one frustrated little girl attempting to drag a rocking chair out of her quarters.

“Whoa, Bit, where are you going with that?”  Harry asked as he stepped forward and held the chair in place.

“Sickbay.”

“Sickbay?  Why?”

“Seely feels bad.”

Harry sighed.  He had learned long ago that the only way to get a straight answer out of a kid was to pull it out, one question at a time, and hope that you remembered what you were trying to find out by the time that you got there.

“And the rocking chair will make her feel better?”

Naomi, hands on hips,  looked at him like he was the biggest idiot in the universe.  And as it dawned on him what she was doing, he realized that maybe he was.  He picked up the chair and headed in the direction of sickbay.

Naomi’s chair, or more accurately, her mother’s chair, had been given to Sam as a shower gift by the Engineering department.  They had all given up many replicator rations and spent hours pouring over the replicator menu and arguing about which was  the perfect chair.  They  finally settled on an old fashioned wooden rocker with a wide soft seat and gently padded back.  Sam had been thrilled with the gift.  She’d sat in it during her off duty hours, rocking back and forth and caressing her swollen belly, wishing desperately that her husband was there to share the rocker with her.

When Naomi was born, Sam  rocked her to sleep in it every night.  Every night, that is, except for when Seska had control of Voyager.  When they had been able to return to the ship, the rocker was missing from Sam’s quarters, and her heart sank.  Then  Janeway found it in her quarters.  Apparently Seska had commandeered it for rocking her own baby to sleep.   Although grateful to have the chair back, Sam  refused to use it until she had thoroughly sterilized every square centimeter of it.

As Naomi grew older, the chair became her favorite place.  A refuge and sanctuary, it was where she sat curled up on her mother’s or Uncle Neelix’s lap as they read to her or told her stories or just sat and rocked while they held her close.  For her to be willing to sacrifice her beloved chair, even though it was only for a little while, was as pure an act of unselfishness as Harry, or most of the rest of the crew for that matter, had been privileged to  witness.

Not even the meanest among them thought to suggest that Naomi was trying to get out of being punished for the chocolate incident.  Especially since her mother had hugged her and told her how proud she was of her, then promptly grounded her  for the rest of the day.

Chapter Six

Tom sat watching the tableau taking place before him with an amused gleam in his weary eyes.  Moments earlier, Tuvok had entered the mess hall, trailed by a solemn Petrek and a panting Fayren.  Tuvok was doing his best to pretend that the youngster did not exist.  Petrek was doing his best to make certain the Vulcan knew he did.

Harry, also trailed by his own particular but much shapelier shadow, placed his tray on the table, making room for Seven to place hers beside it.

“What’s so funny?”  Harry asked looking around the room.

Never taking his eyes off the stoic Vulcan sitting at a table with the equally stoic Petrek sitting across from him and Fayren sprawled on the floor at their feet Tom asked, “Harry, have you ever been around many cats?”

“Cats?”  Harry asked, confused.

“Yeah, you know, felines.  The domestic kind.  Kitties.  Cats!”

Harry studied his friend closely for a moment.  Tom had been working double duty shifts for five days now.  Perhaps it was beginning to affect him.  “Uh, yeah, I know what cats are.  My mom used to have at least a couple around all the time.  Why?”

“Did you ever notice that cats have this uncanny ability to know when you don’t want them around?  Like maybe you’re allergic to them, or you just don’t like them.  And when they sense that, they make sure you are the one person in the entire room who receives their undivided attention.  If there are fifty  people all cooing over them and wanting to pet them, they will unfailingly go to the one person who doesn’t want them within ten feet.”

Harry’s gaze followed Tom’s to where the Vulcan and Dosceni child sat in glaring silence and a broad grin spread across his face.  “Good analogy,” he laughed as he picked up his fork.  Beside him, Seven gave both men a puzzled look, but didn’t say anything.

“So, what’s this I hear about you and B’Elanna having a baby?” Harry asked, laughing again as Tom let out a groan and covered his eyes with his hands.

“Jeez, Harry, don’t you start.  B’Elanna and I have been through enough the past few days thanks to Chakotay’s sick idea of humor.”

“B’Elanna doesn’t blame you, does she?”  Harry asked, surprised.  B’Elanna had a quick temper, but she was usually careful to make sure only the deserving were on the receiving end of her acid tongue.

“Nah.  She was there, she knows I didn’t do anything.  But man have we both gone through some teasing.  I’ve been waiting to hear that she’s on report for popping some nitwit who’s taken it too far.  Or even worse, for shoving Chakotay out an airlock.”

“She’s done better than that,” Harry’s grin was back.  “When was the last time you saw her?”

“Yesterday at lunch.  We’ve both been on duty since.  Why?”

“Well…it seems the commander’s replicator mysteriously started flavoring every single item which came out of it with a very intense Tabasco sauce.  Including the toothpaste…..that he used…..to brush his teeth.”

Tom laughed out loud.  “Oh yeah?  When?”

“This morning.  He came tearing out of his quarters, foaming at the mouth,  and started pounding on the captain’s door, begging her for a drink of water.  Then he made her taste it before he took it from her.”

“Oh,” Tom gasped as he wiped at his eyes, “What I wouldn’t give to have seen that.”

“I am sure the Security sensors caught it,” Seven said serenely looking up from her plate.

A glow sparked in both Tom and Harry’s eyes, and in the kind of unspoken communication which develops between two friends who’ve been together for years,  they both knew they would live on the replicator credits from this one for a month.  That is, if someone else didn’t beat them to it.

After a moment, Tom noticed Harry giving him a quizzical look.  Tom knew that look.  Harry had a question but was too polite to ask.

“Spit it out, Harry.  What’s on your mind?”

Harry blushed,  then looked into his friend’s eyes.  “Have you and B’Elanna given any thought to having kids?  Or getting married?  Or to what your future holds?”

Tom ran his finger up and down the handle of his cup for a minute.  “Some.”  He looked up and twisted his mouth in a rueful smile.  “Aw, Harry, neither one of us is ready to talk  about  things like futures and commitments right now.  Think about it.  Until the past few years, neither one of us thought we had much of a future anywhere.  And as for commitments,” he shrugged and looked down at his empty tray.  “We have. At least, I think we have. But not in so many words.  That is, what I mean… ”  Tom’s voice trailed off.  He gave Harry one of those looks that he hid behind when things were getting too close.

“But you guys love each other.”

Tom smiled at the ensign’s naivete.  “Maybe so, but love isn’t everything.”
When he saw Harry’s startled look, he knew that he wasn’t getting across what he was trying to explain.  He exhaled sharply and took his upper lip between his teeth, a sure sign of his frustration.  Rubbing his hand across his chin he tried a different tact.

“OK, I’ll admit that at first I was ready to get on the comm and announce it to the universe when she told me she loved me.  Then reality set in and we realized just what we were opening ourselves up to, and that scared the hell out of both of us.  Especially B’Elanna.  She’s  really shy  about showing her feelings like that.”  At Harry’s look of disbelief, Tom grinned.

“OK, she’s shy about showing her gentler feelings.   Harry, she went through a pretty tough childhood, and an even tougher adolescence.  It took me a long time to win her trust.  And even longer to win her heart.  We’ll get there, eventually.  But right now…….

“It’s kind of like when Q threw the Enterprise in front of a Borg cube.  The confrontation was inevitable, but Q made it happen a lot sooner than it should have.  That’s why I could have slugged Chakotay.  He’s usually much more sensitive to the feelings of those around him. So I don’t understand why he said what he did.”

Harry nodded, but in his usual effort to try to see the best in every situation he offered some defense in his commander’s actions.  “Maybe he thought he was doing you guys a favor by getting you to talk about it.”

Tom gave him a sardonic look.  “Right, Harry.  It was pure altruism on his part.”  Then seeing the look on his friend’s face, he backed down a bit.  “Even if that was it, like I said, it was the wrong time.  Hell,  Harry, I don’t even know if B’Elanna and I can make a baby.”

Those who study chaos theory and group dynamics will tell you that at some point in any large gathering of people, the usual ebb and flow of  noise  will come to a sudden halt.  The mathematical formulas which can predict when and how often this will happen in a given circumstance are part of most beginning theoretical math courses at the academy. These eddies of silence usually last only a matter of seconds.  Later Tom would wonder what twist of fate caused one to occur in the mess hall at the exact moment that Seven voiced a question.

“Do you mean that you and Lieutenant Torres have not yet engaged in sexual intercourse?”

It was also most unfortunate that Harry had chosen that time to lean back in his chair and take a big gulp of his tea.  His body jerked forward as he slammed the mug on the table.  The tea sprayed from his mouth like a fountain, covering the face and uniform of the man sitting across from him.

While the mess hall resounded with loud guffaws and choked laughter, Seven pounded a gasping Harry solidly on his back.  Tom calmly pulled his napkin off his lap and wiped at the mess on his face.

“Thanks, Harry.”  Tom muttered.  Rising from the chair with as much dignity as his beet red face and soggy uniform would allow, he walked from the mess hall, wondering just how long it would be until B’Elanna caught wind of this incident.  He had a feeling  Tabasco sauce might be a pleasant experience by comparison.

Chapter Seven

Five days after their arrival, Ar Ziel was the only Dosceni who hadn’t been to sickbay for an examination.  This was not due to some artifice on her part.  The fact was, like her counterpart Janeway, she had just been too busy tending to the needs of her young charges to take the time out for her own welfare.  Which is why the doctor called the captain that afternoon and reminded her that Starfleet regs specified that all guests aboard a Federation star ship were asked to submit to a physical exam.

So Janeway tracked down the busy woman and offered to go with her to sickbay.  As the women walked down the halls, Ar Ziel noted the respectful nods issued not just to Janeway, but also to her.

“I marvel at the openness and acceptance of your crew, Captain,” Ar Ziel said.  “My people and I have felt quite welcomed by them, in spite of the stress we are putting on your systems and supplies, and the disruptions to their lives.  And I am amazed at how easily so many different species live and work together.”

Janeway smiled at the other woman’s words.  “Oh, we have our bad moments, both on board Voyager as individuals and with the various species as a whole.  We’re not saints by any means.  It took a lot of diplomatic effort to bring us to this point.  And still there are some species among us for whom conflict is a cherished way of life.”

“Like your brilliant young chief engineer?” Ar Ziel asked.  Though B’Elanna had been nothing but polite to any of them, she had heard some of the comments from the Voyager crew about the legendary fiery temper of the woman who had boarded the Sky Rider in an effort to save the dying ship.

Janeway laughed.  “Yes, like B’Elanna.  She’s half Klingon, you know.  They’re a warrior species.  The Federation was actually at war with them until a few decades ago.  But we have forged a peace which has held.”

She looked introspective for a moment before she continued.  “The place where I come from on Earth is part of the United States.  It was once called ‘the melting pot’ of the world because people from  nations all over the planet came there, living side by side, intermarrying, working together.  It was that very cultural diversity which made that country grow into one of the great powers, made it a leader in the world.

“That’s a lot like the Federation.  We celebrate our diversity, because we know that together we are stronger than what we are apart.”

Ar Ziel nodded her understanding.  “On Doscene, we learned that the strength of two metals combined in an alloy is often much greater than the strength of the metals alone.  It would seem you have applied that principle to your lives.”

By that time they had reached sickbay.  As the door swished open, they were greeted by a scene of domestic tranquility.

Tom sat in the rocker, holding a sleepy Seely in his arms.  He was softly singing an old Celtic lullaby to the child.  Not wanting to interrupt, both women stopped just inside the doorway and listened to the words as the pilot completed that song and went on to another.  This one Janeway knew.  It was called the Skye Boat Song, an ancient piece that told of the downfall of some of Scotland’s clans at the battle of Culloden, and their flight into exile with their fallen prince.

At first she wondered at his choice of song.  It was slow and gentle enough to qualify as a lullaby in tone, but not in content.  But as she really listened to Tom’s smooth  tenor voice, she understood.  The song described the trip to the Isle of Skye   In spite of their grief over homes destroyed and loved ones lost, the Scots had placed all their dreams and fierce loyalties onto the head of one weary young man who lay on board, being  rocked to sleep by the rolling sea.  It was a song of hope arising from death.  It was Seely’s song.

Tom rose and gently placed the sleeping child back onto the biobed.  Then, gesturing for the two women to come in, he led them across the room to the doctor’s office.

“That song was deeply moving,” Ar Ziel told him.  “And you have a wonderful voice.”

Tom blushed a little at the compliment, and offered his thanks,  “My ancestors were supposedly involved in that little incident, though there has always been a great deal of debate as to which side they were on.”

“I didn’t know that,” Janeway said, slightly amused at Tom’s blush.  “We should do a genealogical comparison someday.  Maybe we’re related.”

“If we are, can I start calling you Cuz?”

“Not if you wish to retain your rank,” she smiled sweetly at him.  Taking the hint, Tom looked at Ar Ziel.

“I take it you’re here for your exam.,” he said.

She nodded, “That and to see how Seely is doing.”

Tom glanced over at the sleeping child.  “Better, much better.  In fact, Doc says she can be released in a few days.  And that some of her friends can start to visit her tomorrow.”

Ar Ziel’s smile pulled at the scarred tissue of her face.  “Now that is good news.”

Her smile dropped to open mouthed surprise when Tom activated the doctor.  She had heard from her people about the hologram, but she had never witnessed it with her own eyes.  For some reason, the doctor had either been deactivated or otherwise occupied during her many trips to sickbay.

“I gather you don’t have holo-technology,” Janeway said as she noted the look on the woman’s face.

“No, Captain.  This is not an area where we’ve developed any expertise.  I’ve never seen anything like this before.”

The doctor seemed pleased with Ar Ziel’s astonishment.  “Nor shall you any time soon, I assure you,” he said rather smugly.  Then he took in the scar tissue on her face and scalp and saw the dangling arm.  He became the ultimate physician, his entire awareness focused on his patient.

He grabbed a tri-corder from a nearby table and began to run it over her.  “Hmm,” he muttered as he walked around her.  He looked at the readings, then said abruptly,  “Take off your clothes.”

Ar Ziel blinked, and blinked again.  Tom and Janeway both stepped forward.

“I think the doctor means he wants to do a complete exam.  We have a privacy screen and a medical gown for you,” Tom glared in the general direction of the doctor.  He led her to a biobed across the room and set up the screen for her to change while Janeway and the doctor exchanged looks.

With a sigh, the doctor headed across the room to join Tom.  He had made a  faux pas.  Again.  Though why it was considered such, he did not understand, in spite of how far his social skills had developed.  He was a doctor.  He needed his patient to undress.  He told her so.  What was the problem?

After a moment Ar Ziel shyly stepped out from behind the screen.  Tom offered her a boost onto the biobed where the doctor had laid out several instruments.  He continued to run scans on her, accompanied by intermittent mutterings and exclamations.  Finally, the doctor raised his head to look at her.

“When would you like to start the repair work?”

Ar Ziel looked blankly at him.  “The repair work?”

“Yes.  Removal of this scar tissue is going to take quite a bit of time, and there is extensive damage to several of the bones and ligaments on your left side.  I know you will be with us for several weeks, but the sooner we begin, the sooner you can eliminate this constant pain you must be feeling.”

Janeway was watching Ar Ziel closely.  After a moment, she moved forward.  “Doctor, permit me,” she said as she stepped in front of the Dosceni captain and gently took her hand.

“What the doctor is trying to tell you in his own obscure way, is that he can undo most, if not all, of the damage Arb Swortaq had done to you.  You can be made whole again.”

Ar Ziel looked at Janeway in disbelief.  She turned to look at  Tom, who was smiling slightly and nodding his head.  Then she looked at the doctor, whose expression of total self-assurance more than anything convinced her that she had truly understood what they meant.  Her lower lip trembled a little and she drew in a shaky breath.  Finally, she had enough control to say, “We can begin when it is convenient for you, Doctor.”

Chapter Eight

Joe Carey looked up as the doors to Engineering opened and his face blanched.  “Lordy, lordy, Sue, time to head for the hills,” he said softly to Sue Nicoletti.  Sue looked up to see what he was talking about and did some blanching herself.

Everyone in Engineering knew what had happened in the mess hall at lunch time.  And everyone had offered a prayer to whatever deities they happened to believe in that their boss wouldn’t hear about it until later, like when their shifts were over.  But there was no such luck for the hapless engineers.

Lieutenant Torres had gone for a late lunch in a fairly good mood.  Tom was finally off duty that night.  Earlier that morning when he called to confirm their date for dinner in his quarters at 1900 hours,  she offered to make dinner at her place.  But Tom told her that he was one pooped puppy and that he would be more comfortable in his own bed.  Blushing, she smiled at his words and  responded by asking him if he really  thought he was going to get any sleep.  Her comment had drawn a snort of laughter over the comm link, and he signed off.   That was  before she went to lunch..

When she returned to Engineering an hour after leaving for lunch, there was steam coming from her ears.  She had gone straight to her work station and begun punching the screen with a ferocity that left no one in doubt that she was imagining it held the face of a certain conn officer.   After a few minutes she calmed down.  She was too good an engineer to risk ruining the equipment like that.  But she still snapped at anyone who had the misfortune to have to approach her.  So her crew became very good at solving their own problems for the rest of the afternoon.

However, as the day progressed, Torres seemed to relax and everyone thought that the worst of it was over.  The lieutenant hadn’t actually yelled at anyone for at least an hour.  In fact, she seemed to have begun to see some of the  humor in the whole thing, because a  smile would play about her lips from time to time.  Either that, or she was plotting some really nasty revenge.

What they didn’t know was that she was waging her usual internal battle between the yin and yang which controlled her soul.  Part of her was ready to go slug Tom for putting her in such an embarrassing situation.  Until another part of her  remembered how it felt when he  slipped behind her and wrapped her in his arms.

Then she would catch one of her engineers glancing at her with a  knowing look, and she would feel her temper flare again so that she was ready to go make pilot stew.  Except that thought reminded her of  the iron hot taste of Tom’s blood, and remembering that taste also caused her to remember other things.

Her nostrils flared as if even now she could smell  the clean, masculine scent of him, a scent she would recognize in a pitch dark room filled with men.  Her fingers tingled as if she were running them across the firm muscle and soft reddish hair of his chest.  She could hear his husky voice whispering in her ear, telling her wonderful things, making her feel soft and feminine.

B’Elanna sighed.  Even as provoked as she was, she couldn’t stay angry with that audacious, funny, arrogant, independent, loving, compassionate, pig-headed pilot.  She loved him too damn much.

Then the door opened and Seven walked in.  All Carey could think of was that old adage about  fossil fuel and flames.  Or, as his great-grandmother would say, “Like pouring gasoline on a raging fire!”

Seven went straight to B’Elanna.  “Lieutenant, may I have a word with you?”

Joe glanced around.  It was amazing how many people had suddenly found tasks which took them to the other side of Engineering.  Far enough away  to avoid injury, close enough to hear and see the explosion.

So everyone was taken by surprise when B’Elanna said calmly, “Of course, Seven, what can I do for you?”

Seven looked around at the crowded department and said in a low voice, “Perhaps we should speak elsewhere.”

B’Elanna  simply shook her head no.  “It’s all right.  We can talk here.  In case you haven’t noticed, there is no privacy on a star ship.”  As  she spoke, she raised her voice so that it carried all the way to the back of Engineering.  She was, after all, a thoughtful chief.  She wouldn’t want any of her staff to have to strain their ears.

“In fact, Seven, I’m sure if you try hard enough, you can find someone who can tell you how many times a day each of us goes to the head, and how many cc’s of urine we output each time we go.”

Suddenly every engineer found something utterly fascinating to study on their consoles.

Seven chose to ignore the lieutenant’s last statement.  She found it was best to do that when she didn’t understand what  the Chief Engineer was talking about.

“I want to speak to you about the incident in the mess hall at lunch today.”

When all B’Elanna did was nod, Seven continued, “I realize that you may misinterpret the situation, and I wish to assure you that Lieutenant Paris was not discussing the intimate details of your relationship with Ensign Kim or myself.”

B’Elanna’s eyebrows shot up.  She crossed her arms and leaned back against the console.  “Oh?  Then why did I spend most of my lunch hour dodging some very crude comments from some suicidal crew members?”

Seven’s own eyebrow levered a bit.  “I cannot speak for the behavior of others.  I can only tell you what I know of the conversation at lunch.”

B’Elanna didn’t say anything, and Seven accepted that as permission to continue.

“Ensign Kim asked Lieutenant Paris about a rumor he had heard concerning the two of you.    Lieutenant Paris asked Ensign Kim…”

“Tom and Harry.”  At Seven’s questioning look, B’Elanna explained, “Their names are Tom and Harry.  You’re giving me a headache with all this Lieutenant Paris, Ensign Kim stuff.”

“Very well.  Tom told Harry he did not wish to discuss the matter, having already endured many  comments from the crew.  But Ens… Harry continued to pry.    Tom was reluctant to say anything, but he finally told Ens…er  Harry  that the  two of you would need more time together before making  decisions about your future.

“Then the lieutenant said that he wasn’t even certain the two of you could conceive a child.  I misinterpreted his comment to mean that you had not yet engaged in…”

B’Elanna held up her hand and abruptly interrupted Seven.  “Yes, I know what you thought.  Go on.”

Seven raised her Borg eyebrow.  “Ens… Harry explained to me after Tom left that the lieutenant had meant that Klingon and Human DNA are not compatible and it requires biogenetic Engineering to merge the two.  Since you are one-half Klingon, it is possible you will also need that type of assistance in producing offspring with a Human male.”

B’Elanna glanced down at the floor and let out a little sigh.  So that was it.  She knew that Tom wasn’t the kind to go around bragging about what took place between the two of them, in spite of what people used to say about him.  She caught her lower lip between her teeth and chewed on it a bit.  Then she looked at Seven.

“Thank you for letting me know what happened.”

Seven studied the engineer for a moment before she nodded her head and started to turn away.  She was stopped at mid stride by B’Elanna’s question, “Why did you feel the need to come tell me this?”

Seven turned those solemn eyes on B’Elanna, and for a moment B’Elanna thought she saw just a hint of vulnerability and extreme loneliness.  Then Seven raised her eyebrow  and the look changed to her usual enigmatic expression.

“I am not yet adept at following the subtle undercurrents and tides of emotions which frequently run through  human communications.  The hidden meanings and innuendoes are usually a puzzle to me.

“I have learned, however,  that the unspoken words in a conversation often say more than the spoken ones.  Even someone as obtuse in these matters as I could see that Lieutenant Paris has great feelings for you.  Just as your parents must have had great feelings for each other.  I felt it was….  important that you know that.”

Seven started to walk away once again when B’Elanna grabbed her arm.  “What do you mean?  What do you mean that my parents must have had great feelings for each other?”

Seven turned her head, seemingly surprised that the lieutenant hadn’t figured it out herself.

“It is my understanding that couples choose to reproduce  because it is one of the strongest ways of showing their affection for one another.  If the DNA of Humans and Klingons is so incompatible that a biogenetic engineer must be called upon to blend the two to form a viable zygote, then your parents must have loved each other a great deal and wanted you  very much to have gone through all of that to have you.”  With that she pulled her arm free of B’Elanna’s light grasp and left.

Seven’s words left B’Elanna stunned.    She had never considered that aspect of it.  She hadn’t thought about what they had to go through.  Which made her father’s abandonment of them all the more strange.  Unless it truly was her fault.  Had the end result of that biogenetic engineering been so hideous that her father couldn’t stand to be around her?  NO!  She was not going to allow herself to slip back into that mind set.

She chose instead to concentrate on Tom.  Tom thought she was beautiful.  He said it so often and in such a way that she knew he truly meant it.  And he was a connoisseur.  If he believed it, then maybe everyone else would, too.  Including her.

She was glad that Seven had explained so publicly what had happened.  Maybe now everyone would find something more interesting than her sex life to talk about.  As she glanced in the general direction of her seemingly busy staff, she allowed herself a sardonic smile.  Yeah, right.  When pigs flew!

Chapter Nine

Tom glanced around his quarters one last time as he ran a nervous hand through his hair.  B’Elanna hadn’t called to cancel on him, which meant either she hadn’t heard about his gaff in the mess hall, or she was waiting until she got to his quarters to kill him in private.  Whichever, he wanted everything to be as perfect on the surface as he could make it.

He had cleaned his quarters, set the table,  and replicated Coq Au Vin, which was one of B’Elanna’s favorite dishes.  After much debate, he had settled on a selection of twentieth century blues and jazz music.  The lights were dimmed, he was showered and dressed.  Now all he needed was B’Elanna.

Right on time, his door bell rang.  He plastered a smile on his face and keyed the door open, only to find no one there.  Surprised, he glanced up to see her leaning against the bulkhead across the corridor. Her arms were folded across  her chest, and she had a look on her face which Tom, for all his expertise, couldn’t interpret.  She was also wearing a dress that would raise the blood pressure of a dead man.  Amused, he crossed his arms on his own chest and leaned against the door frame.

“Good evening?”  He made that a question.

“Let’s get one thing straight, Paris.  I do not appreciate having my sex life discussed in public.  Never again.  Understood?”

He nodded.  “Understood.”

“Good.”

So  that’s it, Tom thought.  Is it really going to be this simple?  But as she continued to stand there, unmoving, he began to wonder.

“Would the lady like to come in?” he asked, gesturing into his quarters with his arm.

“The lady’s thinking about it,” B’Elanna answered, her mouth twisting into a smile in spite of herself.

“Ah!  She wants to be coaxed.”  Tom said, pushing himself away from the door frame and sauntering toward her.  As he reached her, she looked up at him with mischief sparkling in her eyes.  He leaned forward, stretching his arms out to either side of her and supporting himself against the bulkhead.

B’Elanna unfolded her arms and ran her hands up his arms to his shoulders.  “So, coax me,” she whispered seductively.  Glancing up and down the corridor to make sure they were alone, he bent down to give her a quick kiss.  But before he could pull away her arms tightened around him, and she deepened the kiss.

He hesitated only a couple of seconds before he started giving back as good as he was getting.  He moved his hands down to her waist and pressed her against the wall in a move slightly reminiscent of their first official kiss.  A tiny whimper escaped her throat, driving him to pull her tighter against him.

Somewhere in the distance, Tom heard the sound of a door opening, followed by a soft whistle and a chuckle.  He lifted his head  just as two crewmen walked past them, though he didn’t bother  to note who they were.  He looked down at B’Elanna and grinned. “Um…wouldn’t you consider this  discussing our sex life in public, Ms. Torres?” he teased.

“Well, we weren’t exactly discussing it,” she demurred as she pushed past him to enter his quarters.

“Ah, semantics,” he said as he followed her.  “I love semantics.”

She didn’t answer, just let out a happy cooing sound when she saw what he had prepared for dinner.  She allowed him to seat her, and the next hour passed in relative calm as they told each other what had been happening in their lives.  The presence of the Dosceni aboard gave them a new topic, and they speculated about the refugees’ chances for gaining asylum once Voyager got the children safely to their to their destination.

As B’Elanna talked about the ship she had boarded and described the systems she had seen there, Tom watched her with growing amusement and more than a little desire.  Watching her quick mind at work was to him an extremely erotic experience.

Like the time they had worked together to try to find the mysterious author of the holodeck program ‘Insurrection Alpha.’  As she stood beside him, the tip of her tongue thrust between her lips, her brow furrowed in concentration while she manipulated Voyager’s computer system, it had taken everything he had to keep from scooping her into his arms and kissing her long and hard.

“Their technology is nowhere close to ours,” B’Elanna said as she scraped the bottom of her desert cup, then licked the last of the Creme Brulee off her spoon.

“Yeah,” Tom said as he put his own spoon down, “But all we’ve seen is some beat up old ship that Ar Ziel practically swiped in order to get those kids off that planet.  As it is, I overheard her telling the doctor that they had left several  behind, because they were unable to get them to the ship.  What’s worse, they lost  10 kids when they were attacked.”

“Too bad we can’t go and teach this Arb Swortaq a lesson, “B’Elanna growled.

“Agreed,” Tom said as he tried to stifle a yawn.  B’Elanna rose and started to clear the table.  As Tom rose to help, she pushed him back into the chair.

“I’ll do this.  I haven’t been working double duty for nearly a week.”  She hummed as she cleaned, making short work of the dishes and wiping the table with an efficient few swipes of the cloth.  When she was finished, she walked up behind Tom’s chair and began to massage the back of his neck and his shoulders.

“You got about six hours to stop that,” he mumbled as he bent his head down to give her better access.

She laughed softly, then continued humming along with the music.  “Janeway wouldn’t take the conn away from you, you know,” she told him a few minutes later as she realized how stiff his muscles were beneath her hands.

“You never know.”  He didn’t insult her by pretending he didn’t understand what she meant.  “As great as the doctor is, the captain knows she needs a full time human medic trained as back up just in case.  If  I’m away from the bridge too long, maybe she’ll figure I don’t need to be there at all, and assign me to sickbay permanently.”

B’Elanna snorted at his reasoning.  “Tom, you’re the best damn pilot on Voyager.  You’re probably the best damn pilot in the Delta Quadrant.  And I might even concede that you rank among the top five in the galaxy.  Do you really think Janeway would take you away from the helm?”

Tom just shrugged, and B’Elanna knew not to push it.  Tom needed to fly like every one else needed to breath.  He even had nightmares about being permanently grounded that woke them both from time to time.  Since she had one or two fears which ran almost that deep, B’Elanna truly understood where he was coming from.

After a few minutes, she noticed Tom’s head drooping even further onto his chest.  “OK, Paris, ” she patted him on the shoulder.  “I think it’s time you went  to bed.”  She bent to kiss the top of his head, then moved from behind him preparatory to leaving.  But she was stopped abruptly as Tom reached up and grabbed her hand, pulling her onto his lap.

“My thoughts, exactly,” he said as he started to nuzzle her ear.

“I meant to sleep,” she murmured as she turned her head to give him room to maneuver.

“That too,”  he concurred, moving down to her neck.

B’Elanna just heaved a sigh of contentment and wiggled into a more comfortable position on his lap.  As she moved, she realized that at least part of him was wide awake.

“Hmm.  I see this unit comes fully equipped,” she laughed as she wiggled on his lap again.

She felt him smile against her neck.  “Multi-functional, too.  Allow me to demonstrate.”  He moved to capture her lips with his while his hands were busy elsewhere.  After a moment she pulled away with a gasp.

“I see what you mean,” she said appreciatively.

He looked down at her, his eyes sparkling.  “So, you interested in this particular unit?”

She ran her finger along the edge of his jaw while she pretended to think about it.  “Mmmmaybe.  But it seems to be awfully high maintenance.  What kind of warranty does it come with?”

He suddenly grew still, and she looked up to see that his face had become serious.  He studied her for a minute, then raised his hand to smooth back her hair, cupping the side of her face with his palm, and running the pad of his thumb gently across her cheek bone.

“How about a lifetime guarantee?” he asked.

Her eyes widened as the implication of his words sank in.  It was her turn to study his face.  The cocky pilot was gone.  A serious, and uncharacteristically tense man was in his place.  Tom had just added another step to the intricately patterned dance which had caught them in its spell.

A slow smile spread across her face.  Tom’s eyes narrowed suspiciously as he watched her.  He knew that look.

“B’Elanna, what are you thinking?” he asked uneasily.

The smile spread into a grin as she moved her hand up to the back of his head and tangled her fingers in his soft hair.  “I was wondering if the original equipment on this unit will last a lifetime,” she said,  “or will it wear out and we’ll have to get replacement parts.”

“Oh, believe me, lady, this equipment is up to anything you can dish out.”  he laughed as he ran a hand up her thigh.

“Oh yeah?”  She moved so that she now straddled him.  “We’ll see about that.”

Many hours later an exhausted Tom Paris had reason to recall that part of their conversation.  As he snuggled further into his pillow, pulling a sleeping B’Elanna tighter against him, he made a mental note.  Never, ever challenge a Klingon-Human woman.  He grinned into the darkness.  At least, not until he’d had time to recover.

Chapter Ten

Neelix was clearing away the last of the mess from the noon meal, though with everyone’s crazy schedule, the mess hall was seldom totally empty during what constituted day on Voyager.  So he was not surprised to hear someone coming in behind him as he studied the evening menu and made sure he had replicated enough eggplant.  He was going to try something called ratatouille and he wanted it to be perfect.

He glanced out into the mess hall, but no one was there.  Puzzled, because he was certain he had heard the doors swish open, he walked around the counter and almost knocked over Petrek, who stood there with Fayren by his side.

“My, my.  I didn’t see you there.  Are you all right?”

The little boy nodded silently.  The child seldom spoke aloud. In the three weeks the children had been on board, no one could recall him laughing or playing with the other children, in spite of their attempts to get him to join them.   He had kept mostly to himself.  When Tuvok was off duty, the child trailed after him almost worshipfully.  But Neelix knew that the commander was on the bridge at the moment.

“Are you hungry?  Would you like some fruit?”  Neelix asked.  When the child neither moved nor spoke, Neelix turned to the counter where he picked up a small blue globe that he knew was particularly sweet.  Just to a little boy’s liking.  Reaching over the counter for a napkin and a knife, he took the child by the hand and escorted him to a nearby table.

“I’m Neelix, you know.”  Neelix sliced into the fruit and offered some to the child and the dog.   Both accepted and bit into the juicy tidbit.  The sweetness of it brought a smile to Petrek’s face.  Neelix finished slicing the globe and laid the pieces out where Petrek could feed them to both himself and Fayren.

“So, what brings you here?  I thought Ensign Hathaway was planning on taking all of you to the Pantherian Woods for a hike on holodeck one this afternoon?”

Petrek dropped his gaze to the table and shrugged.

“You don’t like the woods?” Neelix prodded.

The child’s eyes lifted to him with a yearning that startled Neelix.  “Oh yes,” he whispered, “But I can’t go there.”

“Why ever not?”  Neelix asked.  There was a great mystery here, and his Talaxian nose was  on the scent.

“Skyla and Morel can’t go, so neither can I.”  The words were spoken with resignation and regret.

“Skyla and Morel?”  Neelix thought he knew all of the children, yet he could not recall meeting any with those names.

“My sister and brother,”  Petrek said, emotionless.

Surprised, Neelix spoke cautiously.  “I didn’t realize you had a brother or sister, Petrek.  Why didn’t they come on this trip with you?”

Petrek looked up at Neelix.  The dark gray eyes were filled with tears, and anguish distorted his face.  He turned  from Neelix to stare out  the windows where the stars were streaking by.  His words were spoken so softly that Neelix had to lean forward to hear them.

“They couldn’t.  They’re dead.  Arb Pleckso’s men came to our home and killed them.  I was hiding because I was so afraid.  Except when I saw what the men were doing, I tried to run out to stop them from hurting everyone, but Fayren laid on top of me and wouldn’t let me up.

“Then after the men left, I tried to help my family, but they were all dead.”  The boy spoke in a monotone, as if he were reciting some ancient piece of history rather than the horrific experience he had lived through.

As he began to understand what the child had endured,  Neelix closed his eyes and swallowed back the bile that rose in his throat.   A rage he hadn’t felt in a long time began to fill him.  Fighting hard to maintain control, he took the child’s hand in his own.

“What you went through was terrible, Petrek.  And the men who did it need to be stopped from ever doing that again.  But you can’t stop living your own life because of it.  I know your family wouldn’t want you to. ”

For one brief moment Petrek looked as if he might yield to Neelix’ soothing voice.  Then he violently pulled his hand away and stood up.  “You don’t know,” he shouted, “You don’t know what it’s like to see them all killed.  They’re dead and I’m still here.  I can’t ever forget that.  I can’t play because Skyla and Morel can’t ever play again.  I can’t.  You don’t know.”

He stood there shaking, his breath coming in big gulping sobs.  Neelix reached out and grabbed him, pulling him into a tight embrace while the child cried and cried.  As he rocked and soothed the sobbing boy, his thoughts raced.  ‘So this is why.  Chakotay told me that my job wasn’t done.  He was right.’

Stroking the back of the boy’s head, he spoke softly.  “Oh yes, I do know, Petrek.  Almost the same thing happened to me.  I lost my whole family in a war none of us started.  I lost my mother and father.  I lost my beloved sister Alexi.  I lost everything.”  He pulled the boy away to look him in the face.  “I almost gave up and withdrew from it all, too.  But you know what?  I didn’t.  I didn’t because I realized that if I gave up, if I let them do that to me, then the men who killed my family had won.  They had killed everything.

“But so long as I was alive, and living my life with the kind of joy I know my family would want, then they could never win.  I am the best monument to my family that I could create.”

He wiped at Petrek’s tear soaked face.  “Do you understand?”

Petrek nodded, swiping at his drippy nose with his sleeve in a little boy gesture that was universal.  Neelix chuckled, and reached for the napkin.  He glanced across the room to see B’Elanna and Ar Crotol along with a few of the other engineers standing there silently watching.  He nodded at them, but kept his attention focused on the child before him.

Neelix  knew from personal experience that though the healing could now begin, Petrek would never fully recover.  The raw wound that gaped wide in his young soul would gradually mend enough that his life would go on.  But the scar would become a dead zone.  A dark and awful place inside him that Petrek would touch from time to time and remember.

“I’m so glad Neelix was able to get him to open up,” Ar Crotol said with a sigh as she moved along with the others to a corner table away from the pair.

She had spent a lot of her time in Engineering since arriving on the ship.  Aside from the fact that she was enthralled with Starfleet technology, she and B’Elanna had discovered that they were kindred spirits. Each woman was enamored of machinery, finding in the smooth running parts and systematic programs an elegant beauty.  So Ar Crotol had jumped at the chance earlier that morning to do what engineers do best, solve a problem.

They  had been running a diagnostic on the power relays on decks seven through ten, trying to track down a periodic power surge which was wreaking havoc on the equipment connected throughout those decks.  Since the surge was intermittent, and all the relays read as functioning in normal parameters when scanned, they had resorted to stationing an engineer at each relay and waiting until the surge occurred.  They had been at it for three and a half hours when the faulty connector was finally located.

Problem solved, they had headed for a late lunch, only to enter the mess hall just in time to hear Petrek’s outburst.  As Neelix continued to talk to the boy,  Ar Crotol explained his history.

“It happened about a year and a half ago, when he was five.  A neighbor found him wandering in the pasture of a nearby farm, half frozen and in shock.  When they went to his family’s farm, they found that all of them had been massacred.

“It was set up to look like a robbery, but everyone in the district knew that Arb Pleckso, Swortaq’s district general,  wanted the land that Petrek’s family owned.  There had been a running feud between their families for decades.  Pleckso had actually tried to evict them when he first came to power, but Arb Mickelar, Petrek’s father, defied him.  His family had farmed that land for tens of generations, and he wasn’t about to give it up.  Resistance to Swortaq is strong in that area, so Pleckso has had to walk a fine line.  He couldn’t just take what he wanted, so he resorted to murder.

“Since it appeared that everyone in the family was dead, Arb Pleckso declared the land property of the state and seized it for himself.  When he learned that Petrek still lived, and could claim the farm as legal heir, he set out to find the child and kill him.  It took everything we had to keep the boy safe, and Petrek will never know how many gave up their lives to make that happen.

“So, when we made the decision to remove the children from Doscene who were in the most danger,  Petrek was one of the first to be included.”

The look on the faces of the engineers sitting around the table was grim.  B’Elanna’s eyes glittered and her fist clenched and unclenched.  Even Vorik’s usually placid face was taut, his lips a thin straight line.

Across the room, Petrek had calmed considerably.  Neelix  even managed to elicit a watery giggle from him a couple of times.

“So what do you say,” Neelix patted Petrek’s hand, “shall we go find Ensign Hathaway and finish out the tour of the Pantherian Woods with her?  I hear they’re quite spectacular.”

At Petrek’s nod, they rose to leave.  Neelix called over his shoulder to the group of engineers, telling them that there was some leftover Branthaw soup and some Caesar’s salad in the kitchen.  They nodded their understanding as some of them headed that way to heat up their lunch.

But as Fayren rose to follow Petrek, she let out a yelp and fell back down.  She tried to rise again, only to yelp even louder.  She lay on her side, panting heavily.  Immediately, Neelix slipped to his knees, running his hands over her side while the engineers came to help.  Neelix glanced up at them with a slight smile on his face.

“No need to worry,” he assured them, ” this lady needs to get to sickbay, that’s all.”  Everyone looked at each other in happy anticipation.  Puppies!  It had been a long time since they had been around  squirming, snuggly puppies.  Ar Crotol took Petrek’s hand in a reassuring gesture and smiled down at him.

Neelix attempted to lift the dog, but she weighed a whole lot more than he thought, and with a grunt, he had to let her go.  She whined softly, and licked at his hand.  Both B’Elanna and  Vorik stepped forward to offer their superior strength, when they were moved aside by their commander.  B’Elanna blinked.  She hadn’t even heard him enter.

Tuvok knelt on the floor beside Fayren and gently ran his hand over her swollen belly.  He glanced up at Neelix.  “It is her time, Mr. Neelix?”

“I believe so, Mr. Tuvok.”

“Lieutenant Torres, notify sickbay that we are on the way.” he ordered as he scooped the dog into his arms and easily lifted her.  “Also inform the captain, and explain that I will be delayed in returning to the bridge.”

“Aye, Sir,” B’Elanna acknowledged, while turning to shoo her crew back to the task of getting lunch.  She tapped her comm badge as Tuvok exited the mess hall, Neelix and Petrek following.  “Torres to sickbay,” she called, amazed at how light-hearted she suddenly felt.   “Doc, have we got a patient for you!”

Chapter Eleven

The children sat in a  semi-circle on the softly carpeted area of the cargo bay that had become their home.  Chattering away with an occasional high pitched giggle, they eagerly awaited Voyager’s second in command to make his appearance in what was becoming an afternoon ritual. The story telling hour was about to begin.

The children weren’t the only ones present.  A sizable contingent of adults, both Federation and Dosceni, were also gathered.  Chakotay’s skills as a folklorist were impressive, and all of the crew enjoyed hearing his recounting of the tales and legends handed down by his tribe for generations beyond counting.

Chakotay finally arrived, accompanied by Captain Janeway.  The children, used to this kind of entertainment at their own hearths on long winter evenings at home, settled to a respectful if somewhat fidgety silence.   Chakotay greeted them cheerfully and worked his way to the seat of honor, a chair placed at the front of the semi-circle.

“Today we will learn more about Brother Wolf and the Father of the Forest,” he began, only to be interrupted by a commotion near the door.

“Seely!” a general cry went out as everyone looked and saw the doctor standing there with the little girl in his arms.  He set her down and watched her carefully as she quickly became the center of an adoring crowd of kids, all of whom wanted to welcome her back among them, and all of whom were talking at the same time.

“Take it easy with her,” the doctor said, stepping into the fray and taking her hand.  “She’s still a little shaky, so she’ll have to go slow for a little while.”  He smiled down at her.  “We’ve already talked about this, haven’t we.”

The little girl nodded her head, her eyes wide to show the doctor how sincerely she intended to follow his instructions.  The doctor, wise to the ways of five year olds, rolled his eyes and twisted his mouth sardonically.

Seely turned back to the crowd of children, greeting each as if she hadn’t seen any of them for a year, when in fact every one of them had been to sickbay several times in the past few days.  Though he wasn’t sure if most of the recent visitors had come to see Seely or Fayren and her seven puppies.

Seely was laughingly being pulled forward when one of Voyager’s crew caught her eye.  With a delighted grin, she made a beeline for Tom Paris, who was sitting on the floor between B’Elanna and the captain.  She landed in his lap and gave him a big hug.  “See,” she told him proudly, “I told you I’d be out soon.”

Tom grinned back at her, returning her hug.  “Yep, you sure did.” he said softly.  She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and  conspiratorial wink before she turned to find a seat next to Petrek, who smiled shyly at her. B’Elanna and Janeway both looked quizzically at Tom, who blushed slightly.

“What can I say?”  he shrugged.  “I seem to attract ladies with beautiful big brown eyes and ridges.”  This brought a bark of laughter from the captain and a punch on the arm from B’Elanna.

“Ahem,” Chakotay loudly cleared his throat, and the room dutifully settled down to hear the tale of Brother Wolf and the Father of the Forest.  But he was interrupted once again, this time by the claxon sounding red alert.  Tuvok’s call over the general comm announcing it was redundant.  Everyone was already in motion.  Janeway slapped at her comm badge demanding to know what the hell was going on, even as she and the rest of the crew moved with lightening speed toward their respective duty stations.

“Scanners show five Dosceni ships on an intercept course, Captain.  They refuse to answer our hails and they’re coming in armed and shielded.”

“Acknowledged.   Summon Ar Ziel to the bridge,” she ordered as she, Tom and Chakotay hit the turbolift running..

“You think they know we’re transporting the children?”  Chakotay asked her as they waited impatiently for the lift to reach the bridge.

“Probably.  We destroyed the Sky Rider before we left, but they are capable of following a warp trail, and I’m sure they’ve put two and two together…”

“And come up with us.”  Tom finished for her.  She nodded a grim acknowledgement as the doors of the lift opened and literally spilled them out.  Voyager had been hit by a volley of fire from all five ships at the same time, which shook the ship fiercely and sent everyone tumbling.

“Report,”  Janeway ordered, as both Tom and Chakotay reached out hands to pull her up.  She nodded her thanks and headed for her seat.

“They are still refusing to answer our hails, ”  Harry answered.

The lift doors opened again and Ar Ziel came onto the bridge.  Harry, who hadn’t seen much of her since the doctor had begun to perform his magic, did a double take.  She was walking without a limp, and she used both her right and left hand to grab the railing and hang on as Voyager took another hit.  But her face was the most astonishing.  Though a few of the scars remained, her face was nearly restored, and she was absolutely beautiful.

That face paled as she looked at the screen and saw the five ships attacking Voyager.  “They’re Swortaq’s men, ” she whispered.

“Shields are at 83% and holding,”  Tuvok clung to his console as another volley hit the ship, “or were holding.  Shields down to 74%.  Captain, their weaponry is not as advanced as our own.  If there were only two, or even three ships, we could outgun them.  As it is…”  He left the rest unsaid.

Janeway turned to look at Ar Ziel.  “Your people don’t seem too happy to see us.  They also aren’t much interested in talking.”

Ar Ziel shook her head.  “They won’t stop until we’re dead or captured.  Our escape was a slap in the face to Swortaq.   He has to make an example of us.  I’m sorry Captain.  I never should have gotten you into this.”

Janeway ignored her last remark and turned back to the helm.  “Tom, can we outfly them?”

For once, Tom didn’t  take advantage of the straight line she had handed him.  “Yes, Ma’am.  They ‘re only capable of warp seven.  We can leave them in our dust.”

“Then do it,” she ordered.  She hated to tuck her tail between her legs and run, but she had a bunch of kids to think about.

But before Tom could act, Harry  announced that two other ships had come into scanner range, and they were being hailed.  “They’re not Dosceni, Captain.”

“Open a channel.”

The image that appeared on the screen caused everyone to blink.  The  man
who stared back at them looked like someone out of earth’s mythical past.   He had a double set of long narrow ears that pointed toward the back of his head.  His chin was long and rounded.  His startlingly brilliant green eyes slanted  upward as did his eyebrows.  He had two small but sharply pointed horns rising from the thick, almost fur-like sable brown hair which covered his head.  He was a handsome creature, and many of them recognized him as the living incarnation of Shakespeare’s Puck from “A Mid Summer’s Night’s Dream”.

They had only a few seconds to study him.  Voyager was rocked by another volley of fire, and the man on  the screen wasted no time.

“Greetings,  I am Captain Ovron of the United Planetary Network star cruiser G’irndal.  Do you require assistance?”

Janeway glanced toward Ar Ziel, who did not need an interpreter to understand her unspoken query.  Friend or foe?  Ar Ziel nodded the all clear.  This was friend.  Janeway turned smoothly back toward the screen.   “Captain Janeway of the Federation starship Voyager.  Thank you .  We could use a hand.”

The man’s face glowed.  “Good.  I was hoping you would say that.  We’ll discuss why you’re in this jam later.  Let me talk to the Dosceni and attempt to use diplomacy.”  Something in the way he said it made them feel that diplomacy was something that left a bad taste in his mouth.

The screen cleared and Janeway and the others turned to  Ar Ziel.  She quickly explained, “The United Planetary Network is an organization similar to your Federation.   They invited Doscene to join them several years ago.  Our legislature was in the process of debating it when Swortaq took power.  He actually used the discussion about joining the Network as a sort of catalyst to help him with the overthrow.  There was a lot of fear on the part of some of the populace that Doscene would become a part of some huge megapower and lose its own identity.  Swortaq played on that fear……”

Harry indicated that Captain Ovron was hailing them again and he opened a channel as the ship was rocked once more.

“Well, Captain, the Dosceni are being their usual charming selves and won’t listen to reason.  I was  more or less told  that this was none of my business, even after I explained to their captain that he was violating United Planetary Network space.  So, if he won’t back off, we have little choice.  Do you have anyone over there who can actually fly that beauty?”

Chakotay chuckled as Tom glared indignantly at the view screen.  Janeway just laid a calming hand on his shoulder and answered simply, “We do.”

“Excellent!  There is a  tactic of which I am quite fond, but it involves some pretty tricky maneuvering.  I will need for you to spin on your axis and dive to come at their ships from below while my wing man and I attack from above on their flanks.  The goal is to meet in the middle without killing each other in the process.  Do you understand?”

Janeway glanced down at Tom, who was laying in the program even as Ovron was speaking.  She didn’t need to ask.  She just looked up at Ovron and nodded,  “Understood.”  She then turned and said the words which brought both dread and exhilaration to the hearts of every crew member.

“Battle stations!”

Ar Ziel watched  in awe as the mild mannered, gentle people who had helped her and her people so much turned into a well oiled war machine.  Young, sweet Harry stood at his station, a model of efficiency as he issued reports and responded to information relayed from systems throughout the ship, passing on what he knew to be important, storing the rest for later review.   Chakotay, the gentle story teller,  monitored every system, including the personnel, as he issued orders, coordinated efforts and maintained an aura of incredible calm.

Her attention was drawn to the lieutenant at the conn.  His long, skilled fingers flew over the console, and a look of intense concentration and pure joy mingled on his face.  She had heard many things about him since she had come on board.    As soon as she learned that he was the ship’s pilot instead if its medical officer as she had at first thought, the things she heard, in fact his whole demeanor made sense.

Pilots tended to be entities apart from all others.  They lived in a place where not even the sky was the limit.  Now, as she watched him,  she was reminded of another pilot she had once known.  He had also loved to fly.  Was it really  five long years now since…  She bit at the inside of her cheek to stifle the rage which grew in her, even after all this time.  By the Gods, how she hated Arb Swortaq.

Then  she had no time to think as Voyager suddenly swooped and dove as if it were trying  to curl in on itself.  The comm link squawked and B’Elanna’s voice rasped out, “Paris!”  Janeway started to chastise her, but Tom beat her to it.

“Not now, B’El, I’m a bit busy.  You can scream at me later.”

Chakotay raised an eyebrow as he glanced over at the captain, who was biting very hard on her bottom lip.  Then Tuvok began firing and they turned their attention back to the view screen.

Janeway always marveled at how well Paris and Tuvok worked together.  At times like these, it was as if they were two bodies with one mind.  If she didn’t know Tuvok so well, she could almost suspect that he was telepathically linked to Tom in some way.  It seemed as if he knew where Tom was going to end up before Tom started heading there, just as Tom seemed to know where Tuvok needed to be without Tuvok ever requesting it.

Tuvok fired ship’s phasers with deadly accuracy, while Tom moved them so fast that the other ships were returning fire to the spot where Voyager had just been.  By then he had lined them up so Tuvok had another perfect shot.   Voyager continued to take hits, but in a matter of minutes the battle was over.  Two Dosceni ships were completely destroyed, one was a dead hulk floating in space, and two others had fled.  Voyager had done more than her share of the damage.

Janeway had just finished ordering the crew  to stand down battle stations when Harry opened a channel and a grinning Captain Ovron filled the screen.  “You weren’t joking when you said you had someone who could fly that beauty.   My pilot really  would like to meet him.”  He nodded toward the woman standing beside him.

She was similar in appearance to him, except her eyes were a deep violet.  Both wore the same gray-blue uniform, though even that staid garment could not conceal the lushly ripe body beneath it.  As she glanced at Tom, her eyes narrowed a bit speculatively and she gave him an almost feral smile.  Tom’s own eyes widened, he swallowed hard,  and lowered his gaze to his console.

“Oh, I can’t wait to introduce her to B’Elanna!”  Chakotay uttered, which earned him a sideways scowl from Tom.

Janeway was becoming a little annoyed with Chakotay’s recent  and inexplicable tormenting of the  lieutenants, so she chose to ignore her first officer as she offered her thanks to Captain Ovron.

“No thanks are necessary, Captain. It is my duty as part of the patrol in this sector of Network space to make sure that passing ships make it through without harassment.  Besides, it was worth it to see that ship of yours in action.

“However, I would like to talk to you about your business here and the reason for the Dosceni to come so far out of their territory to attack you.”

“Fair enough, Captain.  My place or yours?” Janeway asked.  Ovron beamed lustily at her.

“Why, your place Captain.  You don’t expect me to pass up an opportunity to come visit such a lovely lady, do you?” he asked.

Janeway smiled an acknowledgement of his double entendre and ordered Harry to send the coordinates to the G’irndal.  “I’ll meet you in the Transporter Room, Captain,” she told Ovron with a saucy grin.

“Chakotay, you have the bridge,” she tossed over her shoulder at him as she spun on her heel and headed for the lift.  Now it was Tom’s turn to glance at Chakotay with a raised eyebrow.  Chakotay didn’t see him.  He was staring at the closed lift doors, his mouth slightly agape.

Chapter Twelve

Kathryn usually awoke instantly alert, but not so this time.  Awareness seemed to creep up on her in tiny bits, starting with the sensation of being held warm and safe in someone’s arms.  She was stretched against the length of him, her head nestled on his chest. The gentle rise and fall of his steady breathing and the rhythmic beat of his heart beneath her ear added to her feeling of security.

She  inhaled deeply and the familiar masculine scent of him washed over her, affecting her in a way she hadn’t known for a long, long time.  She felt she could lie there forever.  Then a whispered warning flashed across her mind, so quickly she couldn’t quite grasp it.   She wrinkled her  forehead trying to concentrate.  But lethargy took over and she gave up.  Instead, she moved even closer, wriggling against him as she would have snuggled further under the blankets on a cold winter’s morning at home in Indiana.

He sighed softly, turning to her, his mouth seeking hers even though his eyes remained closed.  He moved his hand to cup her rear, pulling her tight against him, while his lips reached their target, and she found herself being thoroughly kissed.  The whispered voice was growing louder, but she continued to ignore it as the kiss deepened and she felt his tongue invade her mouth.  She responded with surprising passion, enjoying the feeling of his hard, lean body pressed against her. Then she felt the hesitation in him.

At the moment that he realized something was wrong, that the taste and texture of her mouth was changed, that the feel of her body against his was not quite what it should be, the voice inside her head became a screaming alarm as full awareness hit.  While  he was pulling away, she placed her hand on his chest and pushed.

“Wrong woman, Lieutenant!” she gasped, tumbling backward as Tom released her.  He stared at her in total bewilderment, then glanced around, not recognizing the room  they were in  nor  understanding  why he was lying on the floor with the captain in his arms.  He turned to look back at her, his eyes wide with alarm and the remnants something else.

“Sorry, Captain,”  he said as he rose quickly to sitting position, pulling his legs up and leaning forward with his arms across his knees.  Janeway didn’t know whether to feel flattered at his obvious problem, or dismayed.  She chose the former, reaching out a hand to touch his arm.

“It’s all right,” she offered as she looked around the small, windowless room.  There was one door, which she was willing to bet was locked.  “How did we get here?”

Tom was also looking around.  “I have no idea,” he said, glancing down to verify that his comm badge was gone.  “The last thing I remember was walking across the hangar with you toward our shuttlecraft after the ambassador’s aide dropped us off.”

Knowing it was futile, Janeway had nonetheless arisen to try the door.  It was locked.  She turned to Tom and nodded her agreement at his last memory.  “I heard someone walking fast behind us and had just turned to see who it was when everything went black.”

By now Tom had also arisen, and was inspecting every square meter of the small room.  He glanced toward a cubicle that held what appeared to be a toilet and a sink, then across the room toward the narrow bed which sat against one wall. A small table sat next to it.   There was an air vent of some kind near the ceiling above it, but since it was only about 8 centimeters wide, it was of no use as an escape route.

“Prison,” he muttered and Janeway flinched at the desolation in his voice.  For being such a charming and capable young man, he certainly seemed to end up incarcerated more often than anyone else she knew.

“Yes, but whose?  Our transactions with the Network have gone well.  Their
methods and philosophies  remind me so much of the Federation it’s almost scary.  There’s no reason for them to have knocked us out and brought us here.”

Tom licked at his lips and she could see that he was making an effort not to panic at the thought of being enclosed once more.  “Not the Network, no, unless their whole set up is some elaborate ruse, and I just didn’t get that feel.  But the Dosceni…”

Janeway nodded.  “It has to be.  Swortaq must be planning on using us as a bargaining chip.”

Tom grunted, “He doesn’t know us very well if he thinks we would turn over a bunch of kids just to save our own skins.”

Janeway looked fondly at him,  then turned serious.   “But remember, we tend to base how we think other people are going to act on how we live our own lives, and that is especially true for  megalomaniacs like him.  From what we’ve learned of him, Swortaq would trade his own mother to save himself in a Vulcan second, and he has no reason to believe we won’t.”

Tom looked at her, unable to mask the worry in his eyes.  “And you can guess what will happen when we don’t.”

Janeway could only nod.  After a moment of reflection she looked up at him and forced a smile on her face.  “It won’t come to that.  I’ll bet that Chakotay and Tuvok are already working on a plan to get us out.  So let’s review what we know and see if there’s a way we can help them.”

Chapter Thirteen

Had Janeway been able at that moment to see the two people in whom she had placed so much faith, she might not have been so optimistic.  Chakotay and Tuvok were sitting  in the conference room on Voyager with the other senior staff members, Ar Ziel, and  several representatives from the Network.  All of them were watching  B’Elanna pace the room like a caged panther.

“They have to be somewhere, damn it!”  she snarled.  “Captains and lieutenants don’t just vanish into thin air.”

Fascinated at the intensity of her emotions, Captain Ovron stared at her with a mixture of lust and  awe.  “What a magnificent creature,” he muttered to himself, earning him a look of censure from Ambassador Dreeeeel and looks of disbelief from many of the other Networkers present.  Not that any of them disputed that B’Elanna was beautiful.  But her fiery temper, even when so obviously held in check, was more than any of them wished to tackle.

Voyagers’ officers were unaffected by her actions, partly because they were accustomed to  B’Elanna’s impassioned outbursts, but mostly because they were in full sympathy with her.  They were feeling just as frustrated and helpless.  Since they had reported Janeway and Paris as missing, they had been permitted almost no involvement in the search for their own people.  The Network had its ways of discovering what was happening, they were assured, and any efforts by Voyager to help would only serve to get in the  way.

To the Network’s credit, they quickly determined what had happened.  Port Authority records showed that a Dosceni shuttle cruiser had been granted permission to land at Corrrder’s capitol bay two days before the disappearance of Voyager’s captain and conn officer.

The Port Commissioner admitted to being surprised at their appearance, since it was a number of years since any Dosceni had made their way into Network space.  But, since  he had no restriction orders against them, he granted them free landing privileges as he would have any travelers.  Nor did he have cause to question their departure, which occurred one hour after Paris and Janeway failed to report to Voyager.

“We understand your frustration, Lieutenant, but beg you to allow us to continue our investigation.  Based on the information we have already obtained, we have sent cruisers  back  to the point where the Dosceni attacked you in order to trace the direction of the ships that escaped.  Also, we have spread the word to all our associates to look  for any suspicious activity in their vicinity.  We do not take this matter lightly, I assure you,” the ambassador spoke in his soft contralto trill.

“There has been some progress,”  Tuvok pointed out.  “We know who has them.  We are working on the where.  We need only determine the why.”

“We know the why,” B’Elanna snapped.  “That p’taQ thinks we will turn over the children in exchange for Tom and the captain.”

“You are most likely correct, Lieutenant, but until we have confirmation of that matter, it is best to proceed with caution.”

Before B’Elanna could give  her blistering opinion of him and his Vulcan caution, a voice interrupted them. “Commander, we have an incoming message.  It’s from the Dosceni.”

“Put it through,”  Chakotay ordered.  Everyone turned to look at the view screen.

The pleasant looking man whose image appeared on the screen didn’t carry the mark of a monster.  In fact, he looked quite ordinary.  For a heartbeat, a small degree of hope surged in a few of those gathered  in the room.  Then Ar Ziel hissed,  “Arb Pleckso!” and everyone who had heard Petrek’s story knew that this was not a man who generated hope.

“Moroiska!  What a surprise.  I had heard that your beautiful face had been, er…rearranged.  I’m pleased to see that the report  was wrong,” he beamed an oily smile her way.

Until that time the Voyager crew had only known her as the woman they had rescued from a dying ship.  They had seen her worn out and beaten, harried and desperate, grateful and complacent.  Now another Ar Ziel stepped forward.  Here was the woman who had managed to stay alive and unbroken after two months of torture; the woman who had bullied, stolen and killed to get a bunch of kids off a planet and into an uncertain future.

Her face a mask of bitter hate, she stepped forward.  “Pleckso, what have you done with the captain and lieutenant?”  She demanded.

Pleckso’s smile  wavered only a little, though his eyes narrowed.  “Same old Moroiska,” he finally chuckled.  “No time for amenities.  Very well, my dear, to answer your question.  We do indeed have your friends, and for the most part they are unharmed.”

“And what do you want in order for us to get them back?” Chakotay moved forward.  Pleckso turned his gaze toward the commander.

“Commander Chakotay, isn’t it?” he asked, stumbling over the alien name.  “I see that Moroiska has found a kindred spirit.  You also go straight to the point.  It’s a shame really.  No one has time for the social graces any more.”

Ambassador Dreeeeel moved to stand by Chakotay.  “By kidnapping these people off a Network planet, you have violated Network law.  Do you realize the consequences to you and your  planet if they are not returned at once?”

For the briefest moment a look of dismay crossed Pleckso’s face.   Then the look was replaced by a cunning smile.  “I have every intention of returning your people to you.  Just as soon as you return our Dosceni citizens to me.”

“And if we don’t?” Tuvok asked.

The smile faded and a sneer took its place.  “Well, then, we will have to up the ante a bit.  Since you wish to get straight to it, here it is.  If the children are not delivered to me in twenty six hours, then one of my guests will lose a hand  Then one half hour after that the other will lose an eye.  Next will come a foot.  And so on until…..”  he shrugged, then grinned evilly, “until there isn’t anything left to lose.”

B’Elanna surged forward, but was stopped from pushing her way to the front of the screen by Harry, who caught her around the waist and pulled her back.  She growled furiously at him, but didn’t struggle.

“How do we know that our people are still alive?”  Chakotay demanded. “We want to see them.”

Pleckso nodded.  “A wise precaution, Commander.  I would ask the same.  I will present them to you once you have had time to consider my offer. And Commander, I urge you not to be foolish.  These children are strangers to you.  They mean nothing.  Would you really wish your captain to suffer so much on their behalf?   Would she want this?”  And with that he signed off.

“Well, Tuvok, there’s your confirmation,” B’Elanna glared at the Vulcan as if she were blaming him for Pleckso’s behavior.

Tuvok, long accustomed to the chief engineer’s ways, merely nodded.  “Indeed.”

Chakotay interrupted them.  “Harry, can you get a fix on where that signal came from?”  Harry was already at a station, working.  B’Elanna left off glaring at Tuvok and went to help.  After a few seconds she glanced up at Chakotay.

“They’re bouncing the signal, scrambling it like we used to do.”

Chakotay shook his head grimly.  He explained to the others in the room that it was an old Maquis trick.  You bounced the signal off objects, like an asteroid, or a planet or even a passing ship.  By the time it reached its destination, it was impossible to tell where it originated.

Harry glanced up.  “Impossible this time, Commander,” he was staring at the screen, “but a if we could get them to transmit twice more, the third transmission would allow us to triangulate on their position.”

Chakotay offered him an encouraging smile.  “Then when he lets us talk to the captain and Tom, we’ve got to figure out a way to get him to contact us once more, and quickly.”  Harry nodded.

Ovron stepped forward.  “We could act like we were disputing internally about returning the children.  You agree, the Network people say no, and so on.  You ask him to contact you again in a few minutes while you ‘convince’ us that it’s for the best.”

Tuvok looked at Chakotay.  “That assumes that they will transmit a third time.  If they are alert enough to scramble the signal, it is unlikely they are unaware of our ability to fix a point in space with three transmissions.”

Chakotay’s smile faded as he glanced at the Vulcan.  With a sigh, he leaned back in his chair.  “Leave it to you to throw a bucket of ice cold reality into the picture, Tuvok.  But let’s hope they aren’t that bright.  It’s a good plan, Captain.  We’ll give it a try.”

“Commander,”  Ambassador Dreeeeel stepped forward.  Something in his attitude made Chakotay realize that he wasn’t going to like what he was about to hear.

“Commander, as you know, Network representatives are gathering for a special congress to consider offering asylum to the Dosceni refugees even as we speak.  But the hearing won’t even begin until tomorrow, and due to the nature of this request, and the fact that it will probably plunge the Network into war with Doscene, many hours or even days of debate will ensue before a vote is called.  While I certainly hope that we are successful in tracking them down by any means…”

The ambassador shuffled his feet, uncomfortable with what he was about to say.  “I regret that I have to say this, Commander, but under the circumstances…”

Chakotay crossed his arms on his broad chest and looked at the Corrrder.  “I’ve found that it’s usually best just to say what you have to say and get it over with, Ambassador.”

“Well, I know that these children are in your care, but I hope you understand that we cannot allow you to turn them over to this man.  While they are not at present under our protection, you are still in Network space and….”  His voice trailed off as he took in the expression on Chakotay’s face, as well as most of the Voyager crew.

Chakotay’s nostrils flared and he was obviously working to contain his anger.  Before he could speak, Ar Ziel stepped forward.

“Ambassador Dreeeeel,  you have known these people for only a few days.  We have lived with them for more than three weeks.  I cannot believe they would do anything to endanger the lives of these children.”

Chakotay had managed to pull himself together, but his flat emotionless voice spoke volumes.  “Ar Ziel is correct, Ambassador.  And even more, we will do everything in our power to protect them.  That is our way.”  He stopped for a moment to inhale deeply.  Then to the ambassador’s surprise, a broad grin split his face.

“Besides, I’d sooner face the entire Dosceni army bare handed than the wrath of Kathryn Janeway if I let something happen to these kids.”

That brought a knowing chuckle from the Voyager crew and went a long way toward breaking the tension that filled the room.

The ambassador bowed his head gracefully.  “Forgive me, Commander.  I had to ask.”

Chakotay nodded.  “And you’ve received your answer.  Now let’s see what we can do about getting our officers back.”

Chapter Fourteen

If one were well versed in body language, the postures of the two captives would say a lot about each one’s attitude toward life.  Kathryn Janeway sat on the edge of the bunk, her back straight, her head up, and her hands clasped loosely in her lap.  She gave off an aura of  alert attention and wariness.

Tom Paris, on the other hand, more or less sprawled on the cot.  He leaned against the wall with one leg thrust out before him and the other drawn up so that he could rest  his hand on his knee.  His eyes were  closed and he appeared to be asleep.

That both of them were  equally prepared to take advantage of any opportunity presented to them by their captors was something a casual observer would most likely miss.

They had spent nearly an hour reviewing the past few days, but could come up with nothing they considered significant.  After Ovron had heard their story, he invited them to return to the Corrrder home world, which was the central base for the United Planetary Network.  He was sure that the Network would offer them assistance and supplies in trade for technical knowledge, especially where it concerned the Borg.  He also said that this was where Ar Ziel would have to go to present her case for asylum.

Ovron had been correct in that the Network was most anxious to learn more of the Borg as well as Voyager’s holotechnology.  After they were introduced to Ambassador Dreeeeel, the next seven days had been a whirlwind of activity for everyone as Neelix and the Network bartered and negotiated.

Soon repair crews were working on Voyager both inside and out, with B’Elanna fluctuating between gratitude for the refit and assistance and frustration when Network personnel would do something in a way she considered non-Starfleet.  Even though she was not given much to that sort of introspection, B’Elanna found some irony in  her concern for following Starfleet regs, and Tom teased her without mercy.

All of the crew were granted shore leave, and most had attended at least one of the various dinners, dances or recitals which were a constant part of the diplomatic social whirl of Corrrder.  The captain was at one such luncheon when she learned that Tom had shuttled down to bring back a substance the Network representative called conteric.

In its raw state, it was a lightweight metal similar to talc.  Yet when it was combined with cobalt, silica and water, it could be readily molded into any shape.  Once dry, the alloy was nearly as impervious as tritanium.

The only problem was that in its powdered form before it reacted with the other elements, conteric emitted unusual electromagnetic waves which caused some equipment  to malfunction.  This was especially true for the transporter and communications systems in use on Voyager and other advanced star ships.  It was because of that problem and their inability to find a suitable shielding device that the Network had given up hope of marketing the substance.

In spite of assurances from Ambassador Greeeel that every conceivable containment field had been tried, Seven seemed fascinated with the substance and wished to experiment on her own.  The captain gave her blessing, and a request for a small supply suitable for experimentation was granted.   But getting it to Voyager was a problem.

Which was why Tom was bringing it back via the shuttle.  He was the only one
Chakotay  felt comfortable sending, since he would have to fly back with the shuttle communications systems off line.  When Janeway learned of this, she chose to ride back with the lieutenant rather than beam aboard, “just in case Tom needed a hand.”

That brought them up to the point of awakening earlier on the  floor of this cell, where they had been carelessly thrown together.

“Captain?”

“Hmm?” she answered absently, her active mind working out as many escape scenarios as she could.

“When we woke up, you know, on the floor?  Well, um, we know who I thought I was kissing, but who did you think you were kissing?”

Janeway sat perfectly still for a second or two, then turned to give her impudent lieutenant a death glare.  Instead, when she saw his impish grin and twinkling eyes, she couldn’t keep the corners of her own mouth from curving up.  She turned her back on him again, then said without malice, “None of your damn business.”

“May I say that he’s a lucky guy?”

Janeway’s mouth twitched once more.  “Don’t push it, Lieutenant!”

“Yes, Ma’am,” he responded and promptly shut up.

After a moment she sighed and slid back to lean against the wall next to him.  “Now I’ll ask you a question.”  He looked at her expectantly.

“When did you know?  About B’Elanna?  When did you know you loved her?”

Tom’s eyes widened.  It was not what he had expected her to ask.  For  a brief moment he felt resentment.  It seemed that no was interested in just himself anymore.  He was no longer a “one”.  Instead, everyone saw him as part of a “two”.  He finally understood something he overheard his mother say when he was about thirteen years old.  They were at a diplomatic reception when one of the ambassadors accidentally bumped into her.  He offered immediate apologies, then squinted into her face.

“Ah,” he said after an awkward moment.  “I thought I knew you.  You’re Admiral Paris’ wife, aren’t you?”  At his mother’s nod, the man patted her on the hand.  “Please give him my regards, my dear,”  he smiled as he moved away.

Tom’s mother had stared after the man for a moment, muttering under her breath, “Alice, my name is Alice, and I’m fine, thank you.”

As the memory flashed through his brain, he blinked in surprise.  He thought he had suppressed that resentment several months ago after he nearly lost B’Elanna and everything else to an unscrupulous alien with a taste for other people’s lives. Obviously he had more work to do on himself.

Janeway watched the myriad emotions cross his face and wondered what in her question had sent him in to such a tizzy.   She knew that he was having trouble settling down, but she thought that of all the women Tom had ever met, B’Elanna would be the one who could tame his restless spirit.  They seemed happy together.  She sighed inwardly.  Tom was only ten years her junior, but sometimes she felt like Grandma Moses next to him.  But then, sometimes she thought that she had just been born old.

Tom turned his gaze to her, twisting his mouth into a rueful smile.  “Sorry, Captain, you threw me with that one.”

“Tom, I’m sorry.  I don’t mean to pry.  If you’d rather not…”

Tom held up his hand.  “No, it’s all right.  It’s just that…”  He looked down at his hands where they now lay clasped in his lap, uncertain how to explain.

Janeway reached out and covered his hands with her own.  “It’s just that it’s difficult and scary to go from being independent with no one to care for or worry about except yourself to being one half of a whole, and having to trade some of that independence for interdependence. Especially when you’ve put yourself on the outside for a long time, and you’ve gotten used to being alone.”

He looked at her gratefully.  She just summed up in a few sentences what had been troubling him for months.  “Exactly.”  He glanced across the room then looked back at her.  “But to answer your question, I don’t really know.  I mean, it didn’t come in a flash.  No bells or whistles.”  He grinned.  “Unless you count the time that B’Elanna nearly knocked me unconscious while we were practicing a Klingon martial arts program.  Heard lots of bells then.”

Janeway chuckled.  He continued, “When I knew her before, there was something about her that unsettled me.  But we weren’t around each other long enough for either of us to figure out what it was.  Then as we spent more time together on Voyager I began to notice that things were…  better when she was there.  It didn’t matter if it was socializing on the holodeck, or eating in the mess hall or even when we were on the bridge.  It just seemed more right when she was around.    I missed her when she wasn’t.  Then one day I realized that it mattered, a lot,  what she thought about me.

“When we first met again on Voyager, she called me a pig.  It became so very important that I change her opinion of me, that she thought good things about me.  Then, when she finally said she loved me….”

He looked at her and she nearly gasped at the awe that she now saw on his face.  There were many kinds and degrees of love, she knew.  She had been there a few times herself.  What she saw now was what her mother called the “ever after” kind.  Not necessarily happily, but ever after none-the-less.  Fight it all he wanted to, Tom Paris was a caught man, and would be for as long as he lived.

The abrupt opening of the door brought an end to their conversation.  A Dosceni soldier stood there, gun in hand.  He said something, but without the translator they didn’t understand a word.   He seemed to realize that and motioned them forward.  They rose from the bed and walked toward him as he stepped out into the hall.  There were two other soldiers, also armed,  standing there waiting.

They were led down a long corridor to a doorway which opened up onto the outside.  They were on a planet. Glancing around as the guards pushed them forward, they saw that they were in some kind of complex, with a number of single story buildings.  It didn’t look like a prison, since there were no gates or fences.  The complex was in the middle of a clearing in what appeared to be a deep woods.  It was cool, like a day in late autumn, and a mist filled the air.

They were led to a landing pad of sorts, where a squat and ugly little ship waited.  Both hesitated before boarding it, but a shove in the kidneys with the muzzle of the guns the guards held inspired them to move forward.  As they seated themselves on the bench that lined one wall, the guards entered behind them and sat across from them.  A few words were spoken to the man in the pilot seat, and the shuttle began to lift off.

Chapter Fifteen

Chakotay clasped his hands tightly in front of him.  The tension in the room was so thick you could cut it with a knife.  It had been more than two hours since Pleckso had contacted them, with no progress made toward finding the location of Tom and Kathryn.

Kathryn.  Only in his thoughts was she Kathryn.  Friend, confidante, comrade.  More than that was not possible, at least not right now.  But as she told him once, they had time.  Plenty of time.  Unless they couldn’t find her.  The thought of not finding her, of Pleckso following through with his threat, was more than Chakotay could bear.  He called on his spirit guide and every other method of meditation and control he could think of.

At times like this he almost envied B’Elanna for her ability to release her emotions.  He glanced across the room to where she continued to pace, her agitation growing more evident by the moment.  He was on the verge of ordering her to the mess hall to get something to eat when the comm sounded and McKenzie announced that there was an incoming message.

The speed with which everyone in the room turned to the screen was testimony to the fact that he and B’Elanna weren’t the only ones feeling the stress.  Even the placid Corrrder ambassador rose quickly and Tuvok snapped his head around so fast Chakotay thought he might have hurt himself.

Pleckso’s oily smile lit the screen.  “Greetings, Commander, Ambassador.  I do hope you have given my exchange proposal some consideration.”

Chakotay stepped forward.  “We’ve given it all the consideration it was due, Pleckso.  You promised to let us see our people.”

Pleckso frowned slightly at Chakotay’s implied dismissal of him and his threat.  He was unaccustomed to people reacting the way these people were.  They didn’t seem to fear him.  On the contrary, they almost seemed to sneer at him.  Perhaps a demonstration of his intent would help move things along.

“They’re here, Commander.” He gestured with his hand and the captain and Tom were shoved roughly forward in to view.  Janeway looked liked she was ready to spit bullets, and Paris’ eyes were narrowed, his mouth set in fury at the man who kept poking him from behind.

“Captain, Lieutenant, are you all right?”  Chakotay’s voice drew their attention to the view screen.   For one second a look of utter weariness passed across Janeway’s face.  Only the very astute, or those who knew her intimately  would have even seen it.  Then she was all business, nodding briskly at her second-in-command.

“We are for now, Commander,”  was all she said.

“I’ve explained to your officers what their fate would be if you did not agree to return our citizens to us,”  Pleckso’s attempt at looking smug only served to make him look like he was suffering from indigestion.

Ovron’s attention wandered from the pompous little man with a bad attitude to the young lieutenant standing behind him.  He was staring at someone on Voyager with a longing that tore at the passionate man’s heart.  Ovron glanced around the room and saw that the gaze was focused on none other than the stormy engineer, who was  returning the look with equal fervor.  ‘Oh ho’ he thought, ‘so that’s the way the wind blows.  No wonder the pilot wasn’t anxious to take Raimeen up on her offer.’  He stifled a  sigh.  Since the lovely Kathryn had managed to evade his overtures for the past several days, he had toyed with pursuing the engineer  when this was all over.  Never had he seen such fire.  Ah well, such is the way of life.  He turned his attention back to the ramblings of the lunatic on the screen.

“…so I’m certain that, having thought this over, you’ve come to the proper decision.  And I believe your captain will concur.”

Beside him, Janeway stood rigidly at attention.  At a nod from Pleckso, she stepped forward.  “Chakotay, this is a direct order.  You will obey me without question.”  Pleckso was smiling so gleefully it almost seemed his faced would break.

“Under no circumstances are you to deliver those children to this talking rectal orifice.”

It took a second for her words to sink in.  When they did, Pleckso snarled and grabbed at his prisoner, smacking her face hard with his open hand.  Behind them, Tom let out a shout and jumped forward, knocking Pleckso into the wall with a sharp upper cut.  As Tom drew back his fist for another swing, the guard who had been so ardent at poking Tom’s kidneys lifted up his gun and brought the butt of it crashing down on the back of the lieutenant’s head.  Tom crumpled like a rag doll.

The roar that came from the conference room was accompanied by the sound of cloth tearing.  Pleckso was still reeling,  rubbing at his sore jaw, when he heard the sound and jerked his eyes back to the view screen.

B’Elanna was holding onto the back of a conference room chair.  Her nails had dug into the fabric, shredding it.  The back of the chair, built to withstand the rigors of  space battles, was bent to a forty-five degree angle.  She was panting as she leaned forward.

Pleckso’s full attention was on the young woman.  “You just made the worst mistake of your pathetic life,” she spoke through gritted teeth.  “When I’m through with you, they won’t find enough pieces to bury.”

Pleckso’s eyebrows shot up, and he signaled to someone, cutting the link.  In the conference room, everyone  but Chakotay stepped back from the enraged woman.  The commander bravely moved forward, lightly touching her arm.  She looked up at him, her chest  heaving, her eyes still glowing in her fury.  “B’Elanna,” he began, but he was interrupted by Mackenzie.

“Another incoming message, Sir.”

Pleckso appeared once more.  There was no sign of Voyager’s officers.  His jaw was starting to swell a little, and B’Elanna found some small satisfaction in that.  He refused to look in her direction.

“I urge you to ignore your Captain’s order, Commander.  I assure you she will be most willing to trade those worthless brats for her freedom after a few days with our ‘specialists’.  But,”  he gestured congenially with his hand, “I am a man of my word.  You now have 23 Dosceni hours before we introduce a new level of pain to your crewmates.  I will be in touch.”  With a twisted smile, he severed the connection.

“We got ’em, Commander.  We know where they’re at.”  Harry was beaming his excitement as he punched the information up on the main screen.  Everyone moved forward to see.  Ambassador Dreeeeel and Captain Ovron  spoke at the same time.

“Conteric.”

Tuvok looked at the men with one eyebrow raised.  “Do you refer to the element Lieutenant Paris was attempting to bring back to Voyager when he was kidnapped?”

“Yes, Commander, ” Ambassador Dreeeeel answered.  “The element was named for the planet on which it was first located.  It’s uninhabited, and there’s an abandoned mining operation there.  Information about it would be available on any star chart of this region.  For Pleckso’s needs, it’s the perfect spot to hide.  Scanners, communications devices, phasers, nothing like that works on the planet.”

“Then why can we talk to them?” Harry asked.

Tuvok spoke up.  “They are most likely in orbit around the planet, where the effects of the mineral would not interfere with their communications.  However, they could be keeping the captain and lieutenant on the planet, so that we would be unable to scan for them.”

Harry nodded his understanding, “That would explain the delay in letting us speak to them.  If  Pleckso had to bring them from the planet to the ship, it would have taken time.”

“Agreed,”  Chakotay spoke up.  “It would appear that we will have to launch a direct rescue attempt from the ground.”  He looked at the star chart before him.  “This planet is about fourteen hours from here, so I suggest we get moving.”

Ambassador Dreeeeel started to protest, reminding them once again that this was Network space and a Network problem, when Ovron stopped him by grabbing his arm and pulling him aside.  “You’ve heard their story.  You  know what these people have been through in the past five years.  Under normal circumstances any crew would want to take part in rescuing their own.  And these people are more than an ordinary crew.  They are a family.  Give them the help they need, but let them handle this.”

The ambassador stared at the G’nalro for a moment.  His species was so filled with extreme passions of all types that the very serious Corrrders usually didn’t pay much attention to them .  But what this man said made sense this time.  He finally nodded his acquiescence.

While Voyager and several Network cruisers sped on their way, the various factions spent the next three hours  in a strategy session as plans were proposed, rejected, accepted and refined. Finally, everything was set and there was nothing more to do.

Chakotay  told his senior staff to get some food and some rest, though B’Elanna protested  that she wasn’t hungry and was going to Engineering to check on some things.

Chakotay narrowed his eyes at her.  “B’Elanna, you’ve been up for over twenty hours, and I don’t remember the last time you ate.   It won’t do any of us any good, especially Tom, if you collapse from exhaustion and low blood sugar.  Now go.  That’s an order.”

B’Elanna allowed Harry to lead her from the room, but not before she tossed a glare in Chakotay’s direction  Beside him, Ovron fingered the torn fabric of the bent chair.  His eyes  moved up to meet the commander’s.

“This pilot, Lieutenant Paris, he must be a very, very brave man.”  Ovron conjectured.

Chakotay saw how the G’nalro captain was looking at the destroyed chair and a laugh escaped him.

“Yes, indeed, Captain, a very brave man,”  Chakotay said as he led him to the mess hall..

Chapter Sixteen

From the motion, Tom knew that he was on a small craft of some kind, most likely the ugly little shuttle that had brought them to the hulking Dosceni vessel where they were able to confront their captor at last.  Though what good it had done them escaped him at the moment.

He also knew that he must be laying with his head in someone’s lap, because that someone was holding him solidly in place to keep the bumps of atmospheric turbulence from shaking him too badly.  He gingerly opened one eye a crack, and winced fiercely at the pain that shot through his head from the bright light.  The pain was compounded as the craft shook even more.

“Whoever this guy is, he can’t fly worth crap,” Tom muttered softly.  He felt Janeway’s hand squeeze him more tightly.

“How are you feeling?”

Tom tried opening his eye again, and managed to keep it open just a slit.  “When I was seventeen, a friend and I stole a bottle of blood wine from his father’s liquor stock and proceeded  to get gloriously drunk.  The next morning I was hung over so bad that I thought I would have to die to feel better.  I wish I felt that good right now.”

Janeway chuckled sympathetically.  “Do you think you can make a run for it when we land?”

“On the path between the buildings and the landing sight, near that outcropping of rocks?”

“Very good, Mr. Paris.  And I thought you weren’t paying attention.”

“You know better than that Captain,”  he said as he started to push himself up off her lap.  She held him in place.

“No, stay down.  They’ll be less attentive if they think they’re escorting a couple of invalids.”

She was right, and besides that, it would make his head feel so much better if he could just nap again for a few minutes.  He clamped his lips together to keep from groaning out loud as he rolled his head onto the spot in the back where he had taken the hit.  When he could, he was going to put a very big hurt on the guy that hit him.  Thinking that happy thought, he allowed himself to slip into the soothing darkness.

Janeway looked down at the sleeping Paris and wondered for the hundreth time in the past five years how different their lives would have been had she chosen otherwise at the Caretaker’s Array.  And for the hundreth time she told herself that she had done what she had to do.  But the years of relentless striving for home weighed heavily on her and she was growing  tired.  Each time she asked the question now, she found it harder and harder to convince herself that she had been right.

She closed her own eyes, and forced herself to relax.  They would need all their energies to make an effective escape.  Memories of home, usually kept so carefully at bay,  flooded her mind.  Mark, the puppies, her sister.  Autumn days in Indiana.  With a sigh she leaned her head against the shuttle bulkhead.  She was certainly getting sentimental of late.  She needed a vacation.

The jarring thud of an inexpert landing jolted both of them awake.  “Son of a bitch!”  Tom exclaimed as he slid off the bench and landed on the floor, cracking his already damaged head on the edge of the seat.  This was a source of great amusement for the three guards sitting across from them as he rubbed at the aching knot.  He pulled  his hand away and looked at it.  It  was streaked with sticky blood.

The door opened and the guard who had been his particular nemesis grabbed him and pulled him to his feet, practically throwing him out the door.  Behind him, he knew that Janeway was getting much the same treatment.  He staggered and she grabbed at his arm, as if she were helping to hold him up.  The guards laughed again and one made a sneering remark, which made Tom  grateful that without a translation device he could no longer understand them.

Janeway was praying that his stumble had been just an act or this was going to be one very short escape attempt.  They headed through the woods toward the compound.   If she remembered correctly, the spot they had chosen was about three hundred meters down the path.  She tried to appear cowed and hurt while keeping a watchful eye out for any opportunity.

There!  The outcropping of boulders on one side and several broad girthed trees on the other caused the path to narrow to where it could only be traversed single file.  As she had hoped, one guard stepped ahead while the two others walked behind.  She felt Tom’s muscles bunching beneath her arm just before she let go of him, and she knew that the time was now or never.

She stepped forward as if to follow the guard, then swung her arm up, bringing her hand down in a fierce chop across the back of his neck.  He slammed forward into the tree, loosing his grip on his weapon as he turned a stunned face toward her.  She kicked out with her foot, knocking his head back into the tree with a sickening crunch.  He slumped to the ground and she didn’t have to touch him to know that he was dead.

Behind her, Tom had also moved quickly, spinning and knocking the man behind him into the other guard who was following closely on his heels.  The two men went down in a tangled heap as Tom grabbed for the gun of the man on top and swung it in a wide arc, bringing it down on the man’s head.  The other guard was struggling to get his gun free, but the dead weight of the man on top hindered his movements long enough for Tom to pull the weapon away and point it at him.

Janeway knelt down and felt for the pulse of the man Tom had hit and shook her head.  Tom’s lips tightened.  He would allow himself to think about one more death weighing on his conscience at some other time.  He turned to look at Janeway’s guard, and saw from the angle of his neck that he would not cause them any trouble.  Janeway, meanwhile was pushing the other Dosceni toward a medium sized tree, where she used his belt and the belts of the other men to gag and bind him. Tom noticed that one side of her face seemed distorted, but there was no time to check on her.

They headed out, making certain that the guard saw which direction they were going while trying to make their movements seem furtive.  Several hundred yards beyond the path, they turned and began to carefully make their way back around the compound and in the opposite direction of the one the guard had seen them head.

They both knew they should have killed the man.  Yet Tom didn’t even question Janeway’s actions in tying him to the tree.  Killing the other two in the heat of combat had been bad enough.  Cold murder after the fact was something of which neither of them was capable.

Once they  were a couple of kilometers away from the compound, they stopped, sliding to the ground in exhaustion.  For the first time since they had been on board the Dosceni ship, Tom got a good look at the left side of the captain’s face and molten rage shot  through him.  He reached out to gently touch her cheek, checking with a medic’s hands to see if the damage was as bad as it looked.

Her cheekbone was swollen so badly that her eye had almost disappeared.  Her lower lip was split, and still oozed a small drop of blood.  His concern, however, was with the trickle of  dried blood below her ear.  Blood from her ear could only mean trouble.  He carefully studied her eyes looking for signs of concussion or irregular pupils.  He didn’t like what he saw.

He thought about her comment on the shuttle when she told him to lie still so the guards  thought they had a couple of invalids on their hands.  Chastising himself for not picking up on her implication that she, too, was injured, he asked with a worried smile if she felt as bad as she looked.

She tried to grin, but the effect was grotesque and hurt too much, so she just shrugged.  “I’ll live.  But I can’t say the same about Arb Pleckso if I ever get him one on one.”  At Tom’s questioning look she explained, “He took exception to my order to Chakotay and proceeded to demonstrate that fact while you were unconscious.”

His blue eyes met her gray ones in an unspoken  bond of impotent fury and frustration.  There would come a reckoning later, they both knew.  She patted his hand and let him help her up.  They needed to find water, and if possible, some food.  It had been a long time since either of them had eaten.  And they also had to find some shelter, because the sun was dipping lower in the sky, and night would soon be upon them.

Chapter Seventeen

Harry set the tray down on the table in front of B’Elanna and scooted into the chair across from her.  She picked up her fork and played with a piece of broccoli for a moment before she looked up at Harry and smiled.  Just a little smile, but it was genuine.

“Thanks, Harry.  You take good care of me.”

Harry grinned and picked up his own fork.  “Somebody has to.”

B’Elanna acknowledged the hit with a dip of her head.   She did have a tendency to let herself go when she was wrapped up in something.

She watched Harry eat his meal with a little more speed than usual.  It had been a while since he had eaten, too.  He was as worried about Tom and the captain as she was.   She chewed on  her lower lip a moment, then reached her hand across the table to lay it on his.  He gave her a startled look.

“Harry, I’m sorry about losing my temper in there.  I guess I owe an apology to everyone else, too.”

“Nah.  You just said what everyone else was thinking.  Only you said it out loud.  Very out loud,” he grinned again.  Then his face grew serious.  “I just wish we didn’t keep getting into these messes.  It seems like most of the population of this quadrant want us dead or in pieces.  And when we do meet some friendly folk and try to help them out…..  I guess what my grandfather used to say is true.  No good deed goes unpunished.”

“Why Harry, what a cynical thing to say.  Keep that up and you’ll lose your Joe Optimist title, ” she laughed.  Harry joined her until they both remembered that it was Tom who had first called him that, one night during a pool game on the holodeck.

As B’Elanna’s hands curled into fists where they lay on the table, Harry reached out and grabbed them.  “We’ll find them.  We’ll get them back.”

She smiled a not so very convincing smile at him.  “Yeah,” she answered softly, “but what shape will they be in?”

That the Voyager crew would get them back had never been doubted, even before they knew where Pleckso had hidden them.  One way or another, they would catch up to that creature who held them captive and gain their release.  But the thought of Pleckso’s threat to dismember them a part  at a time hung heavily in her mind.

What would he take?  Tom’s hands, those beautiful hands, long fingered and skilled at everything they did?   His eyes, infinite shades of blue and full of life?  Janeway’s hands, able to soothe and encourage just by their touch?  Her eyes, warm and comforting yet capable of conveying an order with a mere glance?

She sighed softly.  If Tom were here he would calm her down.  He would pick a fight with her  until she blew up and vented her emotions on him.  Or he would tease her until she could no longer stay angry and had to laugh instead.  Or he would find other ways, more physical ways, for her to release this pent up energy.  If Tom were here.

Sometimes imagination is a horrible thing.  It allows you to fill yourself with a thousand different worries and a thousand more what-ifs.  Exhaustion was taking it’s toll.  She needed  sleep, and as soon as she finished eating she was going to get some.

As she ate, she glanced around the room.  The mess hall was full of people.  Federation, Dosceni, Network, all eating, all subdued.  Especially quiet were the Dosceni children, who were picking at their plates without so much as a giggle or the outbreak of a sibling battle.

“Do the children know what’s happening?” she asked.

Surprised, Harry looked up at her, then followed her glance around the room.  He shrugged.  “I don’t know, but it’s most likely.  No one’s tried to keep it a secret.  Why?”

It was B’Elanna’s turn to shrug.  “I just hate that they have something else to worry about.  I mean, they’ve already been through so much.”

Harry nodded his agreement.  “Yeah.  I know what you mean.”

At a table near them, Seven of Nine was observing the children as well, but not with the same viewpoint as B’Elanna.  Having eaten her required nutritional supplement, she carried her tray to the dispenser.  She had  questions and only the doctor or Tuvok could answer them.  Tuvok was preoccupied with the upcoming rescue attempt, so she headed toward sickbay.

When the doors slid back, she paused a moment, wondering if she had made the right choice.  The doctor was in a most undignified position, sitting in the middle of the floor with Fayren’s pups crawling all around him.  He looked up to see her standing there.

“Seven!  Come join me,” he smiled cheerily as he patted the floor next to him.  Gingerly she moved forward, carefully avoiding stepping on one of the tiny creatures.  Fayren lay nearby, keeping careful watch on both puppies and two leggers.

As soon as she sat down, the doctor deposited a soft golden bundle of squirming fur in her lap.  The look on her face showed her extreme discomfort with the situation.  As she sat with her hands at her sides, staring at the puppy, the doctor made a tisking sound and lifted her hand to place it on the small bundle.

“You pet them, like this,” he offered, showing her how to stoke her hand through the silky fur.  “And hold them like this,” he demonstrated, putting one near his shoulder, so that it wiggled its way happily up to curl against his neck.

Reluctantly, she lifted the puppy up to her neck, holding it in place while she rigidly ran her hand down its back.  The doctor watched her for a moment, then with a sarcastic smile said, “Well, I guess that’s a start.”

The puppy started whining and Seven hastily put it back onto the ground near the others.  She turned to the doctor.  “I wish to speak to you about the current situation regarding our crewmembers and the Dosceni children.”

She had the doctor’s attention.  He nodded for her to continue.

“It is my understanding that if we give the Dosceni to their compatriots, then the captain and lieutenant will be returned to us unharmed.”  The doctor nodded once more.

“The value of  Captain Janeway and Lieutenant Paris is well established.  They bring both expertise and skill to their respective areas of command and they are essential  to the well being of this crew.”  Now the doctor was looking at her oddly, wondering where this was heading.

“Since the Dosceni children offer no such expertise, and in fact have not proved their value at all, I fail to understand why we are so quick to sacrifice key crewmembers in order to save these children.  They are of no worth to us.”

The doctor’s eyebrows shot up.  He gently placed the puppy on the floor and turned his full attention to the woman sitting beside him.

“It is an instinctive imperative in all known humanoid species and most non-humanoid to protect the young, Seven.”

Seven nodded, “I understand that, Doctor.  That imperative would be necessary for the continuation of the species.  Also, as Lieutenant Torres and I have discussed, the creation of offspring is a powerful demonstration of bonding between two people….”

This caused the doctor to blink his holographic eyes.  She had discussed that subject with Lieutenant Torres?  B’Elanna?  Oh, what he wouldn’t have given to be a spider on the wall during that conversation.

“….which would cause those people to wish to protect their progeny.  But these children do not belong to any species aboard Voyager, nor are they the result of the pairing of any Voyager personnel.  There is no reason for us to protect them at the expense of two of our own crew.”

The doctor rolled his eyes ceilingward, looking for inspiration.  How do you explain the very human urge to protect  those unable to care for themselves to a person who was reared by a species that only knew exploitation?   He realized that she had no context from her world to allow her to understand. He would have to try a different tactic.

“All right, Seven, let me ask you this.  What would happen if the Borg managed to assimilate every single species in the galaxy?”

This caused Seven to hesitate a moment.  Then she straightened her spine even more and said, almost proudly, “Then we will have accomplished perfection.”

The doctor raised one skeptical eyebrow, but all he said was. “Would you?  Well, that’s neither here nor there.  What I mean is, currently, the Borg ‘reproduce’ by assimilating other species.  But once all the species are assimilated, then the Borg population will become stagnant.”

Seven nodded reluctant agreement.

“Now, in spite of your perfection, Borg die.  Either through accident, or gradual necrosis that even Borg technology cannot stop completely.”  He didn’t wait for or expect Seven to acknowledge that, truth though it was.  “So, with all the species assimilated, and  your numbers declining through sheer attrition, the only way that the Borg will be able to continue is to begin producing its own replacements.  Ergo, children.”

Seven’s eyes bore into him, wide and unblinking.  The doctor’s rationale was, as usual, sound.  She had never thought that far ahead to the collective’s ultimate destiny.  She could not recall the collective even touching on that subject.  But he presented a viable scenario.

“Now,” the doctor continued relentlessly, “once you begin to reproduce, you will see that it is not only beneficial, but  imperative to protect all the offspring of the Borg.  Not just those who belong to a paired couple, because, due to Borg efficiency, the offspring will most likely not be reared by or even know those whose genes they carry.  And not just those who belong to one species, because by then all species will be Borg.  The drive to continue the Collective will win out over all other Borg objectives.”

He noted with satisfaction that he was getting through to her.

“In sentient species that same drive manifests itself as a need to protect every child. In fact, it is so ingrained that it tends to carry over to the offspring of all species.  And eventually,  the need to safeguard the young becomes more than  just a biological imperative.

“Each child, whether human or non-human, represents hope.  Not only a chance to perpetuate the species, but a chance to better it, to raise the species to a higher level.  For example, to the Dosceni aboard Voyager, these children are their best chance at peace and a return to a democratic government.

“Inevitably, that feeling will also insinuate itself into the Borg Collective consciousness, even in the face of, or perhaps because of your alleged Borg perfection, because the children will give the Borg a chance to improve itself in a way assimilation never could.”

Seven regarded him solemnly for several long moments.  He watched as one of the puppies crawled up onto her lap and she began to absently stoke its soft fur.  The pup settled itself with a small contented sigh.   Startled, she glanced down, but she didn’t put the pup away from her or stop her steady stroking.

“I believe I understand, Doctor,” she said softly, her eyes on the tiny creature in her lap.

“Good,” he beamed happily at her.  She had just taken another step toward accepting her own humanity.  Now maybe he would see how she felt about helping to clean up puppy poop.

Chapter Eighteen

For the second time that day Lieutenant j.g. Thomas Paris of the starship Voyager was holding Kathryn Janeway, captain of Voyager, in his arms.  Captain Janeway being the lovely and shapely lady that she was, and Lieutenant Paris being the hedonist that he was, he would normally be enjoying the situation immensely.

The situation, however, was not such to lend itself to enjoyment.  They were both cold, wet, worn, hungry and hurt.  They had stumbled along for several kilometers until the  mist  turned to rain an hour earlier.  With no cover, they were soon thoroughly soaked, which only served to make them even more miserable.

Finally, in desperation, they  found meager shelter in the tangled roots of a huge, Sequoia-like tree. Night had come quickly thereafter and with no moon or starlight breaking through the clouds, the darkness was nearly complete.  Since their escape, the only good thing that had happened to them was the small clear stream they  found where they were able to quench their thirsts.

Janeway shivered again and Tom moved as best he could in their cramped quarters to pull her closer to him.  His hand brushed against her breast and he begged her pardon, only to hear her chuckle.

“If we keep this up, Lieutenant, we’ll have to announce our engagement.”

He laughed softly.  “I don’t think B’Elanna would understand.  Just how good are you with a bat’leth, Captain?”

This brought an answering laugh from her, though the exchange made Tom  worry even more.  During the last leg of their journey, he noticed that she was favoring her right side, limping slightly.  And her speech was slurring worse as the night progressed.  He was certain that Pleckso’s beating had caused some brain damage.  The bleeding from her ear, though it had stopped,  was cause for concern.

“I don’t think I’d like to challenge her, even if I were healthy.  Not after I saw what she did when they knocked you out.”

“What did she do?” Tom asked, his attention drawn from his fear for her.

“She nearly ripped a chair in half after letting loose a Klingon war cry that sent a chill down my spine.  Then she told Pleckso that when she was through with him, they wouldn’t find enough pieces to bury.  I think Pleckso believed her.  I know I did.”

Tom grinned broadly.  “That’s my lady,” he offered proudly.

“She is, indeed, Tom. She is indeed.”  Tom didn’t ask her whether she was agreeing to the fact that B’Elanna was a lady, or that she was his.  It didn’t matter.  He knew the answer to both.

Her reference to his being knocked out made him think of the gun butt that had done the deed, and that reminded him of something that had been nagging at him all evening.  “Captain, did you take a good look at the guns they’re using?”  He picked up the weapon which lay at his side and held it for her inspection in the dim light.  It wasn’t necessary.  She was quite familiar with it.

“They remind me of the rifles we had to use when the Hirogen had us rigged up in World War II on the holodeck.”

“Yeah.  But why, Captain?  Why some old fashioned weapon like this?  The Dosceni have phasers.  Why would they revert to this kind of gun?”

Janeway wrinkled her brow.  It was becoming harder and harder for her to think.  “Maybe the phasers don’t work down here.”

Tom nodded.  “That’s what I was thinking.  We also haven’t seen any evidence of a communications system.  Maybe that’s why we had to go up to the Dosceni ship to  talk to Pleckso and that idiot pilot had so much trouble flying that shuttle.  Didn’t Ambassador Dreeeeel say that conteric came from an abandoned mining operation on a nearby planet?”

Janeway  tried to force herself to alertness.  What Tom was saying was important, yet she couldn’t concentrate on the words.

“Maybe that’s where we are.  And if that’s the case, even if Voyager finds us, they won’t be able to scan for us or locate us, even if we had our communicators.”  He waited for her to answer, but she remained silent.  “Captain?” he spoke softly.  She was laying limply in his arms now.  He moved his hand to the pulse at her neck.  It was weak, but steady.  He cradled her as closely as he could and settled back, being careful not to bump the knot on his head.

“Please,” he whispered to whatever deity happened to be listening, “Let her be all right.”  The steady beat of the raindrops on the leaves was his only answer.  Exhaustion tore at him and he wished he could join her in slumber.  But even though they had done their best to cover their tracks, the possibility that Dosceni soldiers could be on their trail even now meant posting a watch.  And with the captain unconscious, he was it.

With a sigh, he tried to think of other things.  He was a pro at escapist day dreaming.  It was the only thing that had kept him sane at various moments in his life.  His thoughts turned to B’Elanna and what the captain had said about her reaction to his being hit.  He smiled into the night, wishing he could have seen his lady at her fierce warrior best.

Her brains and beauty combined to make her one of the sexiest women he had ever known.  Her temper made her the biggest challenge he ever encountered.  She kept him guessing, on his toes.  He wouldn’t want her any other way.  Conjuring up memories of more pleasant times spent with B’Elanna, he hoped that she was all right, wherever she was.

At that moment she was swearing loudly and in Klingon at the replicator in her room.  Yes she had used all her personal rations for the month, but this was most definitely not a personal mission.  With a growl, she overrode the computer using her code as chief engineer and gleefully retrieved the black turtle neck, jacket and slacks that appeared on the grid.

She was already running late.  Once she  finally managed to get to sleep, she slept soundly and long, over seven hours.  A check with navigation when she awoke told her they were approaching the coordinates where the Network cruisers would break off from Voyager to serve as decoys for the Dosceni ships orbiting Conteric.  Soon the rescue party would be shuttling down to the planet, and she intended to be one of that party.

During the briefing in the conference room, Dreeeel told them that Conteric’s average temperature at this time of planet year was about 10 degrees celcius in the early morning, which was when they would be making planetfall.  It was also the rainy season.  She dressed in the warm woolen turtle neck  and pants, carrying the jacket with her.

Before she headed out the door toward the shuttle bay, she lifted one more thing from the replicator grid.  The knife gleamed in the dim light of her quarters as she removed it from its sheath.  It was not a Klingon weapon.  To her mind those were unwieldy and awkward.  This  knife was long and slender, wickedly curved along its edge.  She had carried one like it as a Maquis, though it was more for show than use.  But she could use it if she needed to.  She strapped it to her left side, oddly comforted by its familiar heft against her hip.

B’Elanna headed out the door, preparing herself for the first of two battles she would have to face that day.  She knew she would have to fight Chakotay to be allowed to go.   He had adamantly refused her request to be allowed to accompany Tuvok to the surface.  But she was going, no matter what he said.  Even if it meant that she would have to steal the second of Voyager’s two remaining shuttles to do it and spend the rest of the trip in the brig once she got back.

As she entered the shuttle bay, she saw that she was not the first to arrive.  All the members of the security team selected by Tuvok were already there, as were Voyager’s second and third ranking senior officers.  She hesitated a moment, then squared her shoulders and marched forward to where Ayala was issuing sidearms.

He smiled at her and handed her a weapon.  He knew that she wasn’t supposed to be there, but he also knew what she was capable of from their days in the Maquis together.  There was no doubt in his mind she would be on the planet with them.  Where she belonged.  If his wife or children were in danger as Tom Paris was, nothing would keep him from getting to them.  He saddened.  Nothing except seventy thousand light years.

She strapped the pistol holster onto her right hip, then moved forward to stand in the circle surrounding Tuvok and Chakotay.  As soon as Chakotay saw her, he moved forward and pulled her out of line.

“I thought we had established that you were not going on this ride, Lieutenant.”

B’Elanna’s eyes narrowed.  “Don’t start that ‘Lieutenant’ crap with me Chakotay.  I’ll resign my damn commission if I have to, but you’re not going to stop me from going.”

“Tuvok’s team is set.  He is taking security personnel who are trained in this sort of mission.   Your going along will serve no purpose other than your quest for revenge, and you know it.  You’re not needed down there, B’Elanna!”

Furious, B’Elanna opened her mouth, but was  interrupted by Tuvok.

“On the contrary, Commander, I have observed Lieutenant Torres’ skills while serving with her in the Maquis.  Her knowledge and expertise in hand to hand combat will be a most welcome addition to this team.  With your permission, I would offer her a place.”

Chakotay turned to look at Tuvok in surprise.  The Lieutenant Commander rarely countered one of his or Janeway’s orders like that.  Especially under these circumstances.  B’Elanna on this mission was not really a good idea and Tuvok should recognize that.  It wasn’t that Chakotay was worried for her.  He had seen her in action too often to think that she couldn’t handle the situation they were about to enter.

But her very volatility was what might endanger the whole thing.  She was a time bomb, waiting to go off.  He just hoped that she waited for the right place and time to let loose.  He glanced from the emotionless face of the Vulcan to the cautiously triumphant face of B’Elanna, and held his hand up in defeat.

“All right, Tuvok.  It’s your mission,”  was all he said.  He was puzzled by Tuvok’s interference, but in a way he was relieved that it had come to this.  In his heart he understood how B’Elanna was feeling.  The urge to go find Kathryn was almost overpowering him, and he wanted more than anything to kick some Dosceni butt.

But he was acting captain of this starship with over 180 souls aboard it at this moment, and his own wishes had to be sublimated to what was best for Voyager, those she carried, and her missing officers.   So he would stay behind and do what a good acting captain should.  He glanced once more at Tuvok before heading back to the bridge.

B’Elanna also looked at Tuvok, giving him a look of gratitude.  His face was impassive as ever, but she saw the slight nod he gave her before turning away to give the final briefing to his team.

B’Elanna had been in the conference room when the final plan was set.  But she listened carefully anyway, reviewing all the steps in her mind as Tuvok recounted for his team what was about to happen.

“Four Network cruisers have split away from us and are headed in the general direction of Conteric.  Two will remain just outside the distance Ar Ziel tells us the scanners on the Dosceni warships will reach.  Two others will go in as if they are on routine patrol, and challenge the Dosceni ships which astrometric scanners confirm are at present in orbit about Conteric.

“If the Dosceni allow the Network personnel to board and inspect their craft, then we will know that the captain and Lieutenant Paris are most likely on the planet.  If the Dosceni refuse or offer violence for resistance, then the Network cruisers will call in the other ships and attempt to disarm and board the Dosceni ships without destroying them.  Since we are uncertain that our crew members are really on Conteric and not aboard one of these ships, it is to be hoped that the Network cruisers accomplish their mission while causing minimal damage.  Either way, we will soon know whether this rescue mission is necessary.

“Once Voyager and Captain Ovron’s ship, G’irndal, receive confirmation that the Dosceni are engaged by the Network cruisers and that we are to proceed, our two ships will approach from the far side of the planet.  Ambassador Greeeeel has given us the coordinates of the mining camp.  Crewman Hamilton will land one point five kilometers from the camp in the hopes of avoiding detection.

“Remember, no communication devices, scanners or phasers will work once we enter the atmosphere.  You have all been versed in how to use the weapons issued to you, though they are noisy and you are to attempt to subdue the guards as quietly as you can.  The screen behind you contains a schematic of the camp.  Take these few moments to familiarize yourself with the buildings.  It is believed that the hostages will be held in the miners’ dormitory building, here, since it is the only one with locks on the doors.

“Because we are unable to scan the sight nor do we even know how many guards are in place, we will have to improvise much of our procedure.  Each of you possesses the skills  required to do what you must to accomplish our mission.”

With that, he nodded at them and went toward the shuttle, while the security team gathered around the camp map on the screen and reviewed  the layout.  There were seven of them all together, plus another six coming from Captain Ovron’s cruiser.

The number to send had been a matter of long debate at the planning session.  Too many, and the Dosceni would be alerted before the rescue party could reach the hostages.  That could mean their removal to another hiding place, or even death.  Too few, and their force wouldn’t be strong enough to win access to them.

Ar Ziel said that at the most, the Dosceni war ships could carry a crew of thirty.  Even if Pleckso sent half of each ship’s contingent to watch the prisoners, that was still thirty guards.  Sending twelve or thirteen people in the rescue party seemed a reasonable compromise. When someone mentioned that the odds were still more than two to one with that number, Ovron  laughed and said, “You’re right, maybe we’re being too soft on them.  Should we make it five to one?”

As everyone chuckled at his audacity, Ambassador Dreeeeel expressed surprise that Captain Ovron volunteered to accompany Voyager in the planetary rescue mission.  “I would think a man of your passions would enjoy a good space battle,” the Corrrder said almost snidely.  Ovron  simply grinned at him.

“Aye, I’m sure you would think that.  Space battles are fun if they’re the only game in town, but a good fist fight, now there’s where the action is,”  he laughed, slapping the ambassador soundly on his back and nearly sending him flying across the room.

The doctor entered the shuttle bay, his hands full of hyposprays, which he began passing out.  “These contain a sedative which will keep the Dosceni unconscious for up to twelve hours.  I thought they might come in handy.”

He began to hand one to Tuvok, then paused. “Of course you can create the same effect with your nerve pinch, Mr. Tuvok.”

Tuvok took the hypospray from the doctor with a nod.  “Yes, Doctor, but as you said, the sedative could prove beneficial.  It is good that you thought of this.”  The doctor beamed at the unexpected praise from the normally laconic Vulcan.

B’Elanna tucked the instrument into her belt.  She wished the action would start.  This not knowing was driving her already stretched patience to the breaking point.  Kahless only knew what was happening to Tom and the captain right now.  It was still over an hour until Pleckso’s deadline, but what if he decided not to wait?  What if he decided to…she sighed.  She had to pull herself together.  This speculation was not doing anything for her concentration.

Then the wait was over.  Chakotay signaled the shuttle bay.

“Go ahead, Commander,” Tuvok said.

“The Network cruisers have sent word that the Dosceni refused to be boarded, and began firing instead.  During the battle one of the cruisers was destroyed.  They are still fighting with the other.  Before the first cruiser was destroyed, a shuttle managed to get away  to the planet.  We’re headed for Conteric now.  ETA twenty minutes.  And Commander, they know you’re coming.  It’s not going to be easy.”

Tuvok acknowledged Chakotay, then nodded for  his troops to board the shuttle.  As they moved forward, Hamilton looked at B’Elanna.

“Don’t worry, Lieutenant.  We’ll find them.”

She smiled faint encouragement at him.

“Yeah,”  Ayala teased, “Providing you can get us down without killing us.”

Hamilton took the ribbing as it was meant and glanced at the chief engineer again.  “No sweat.  I’ve had a good teacher.”

B’Elanna knew that he was talking about Tom.  As Senior conn officer Tom put
his subordinates through regular and unrelenting drills, a fact that surprised most people who thought they knew the laid back, easy going pilot.  B’Elanna’s head snapped up and she glared at Hamilton and Ayala.

“You’ve been taught by the best, and don’t you forget it.”

“No Ma’am,” they chorused.

Chapter Nineteen

The twenty-five minute ride down to the planet was longest of her life.  B’Elanna leaned her head back against the bulkhead and tried not to think about Pleckso’s deadline, which would soon pass, or the destroyed cruiser that may have held Voyager’s missing crew.

A nervous cough from Ayala who was sitting next to her brought her attention back to the people in the shuttle.  Aside from Tuvok, Ayala and Hamilton, Ensign Wildman, Crewman Rogers and Ar Crotol made up the balance of the rescue team.

Ensign Wildman was there to serve as field medic, in case Tom was too…..she caught her breath in a quick gasp…wasn’t up to taking care of any injured.  And Ar Crotol was there to serve as a translator in an odd way.

When word spread that the  captain and lieutenant were missing, all ten of the remaining Dosceni adults wanted to offer themselves to the Dosceni army in exchange for their presumed hostages.  Commander Chakotay had gently but emphatically refused the offer.  Then when news spread that a rescue mission was being planned, all ten, including one hundred and eight year old Elder Arb Fretzer wanted to go.

When Chakotay once more began to refuse, Ar Ziel stopped him in mid-sentence with a daunting observation:  if communicators didn’t work on the planet, then neither would translators.  And without someone who spoke Dosceni, the odds of their completing a successful mission  dropped considerably.

She was correct and everyone present knew it.  They agreed to allow one of the Dosceni to accompany the Voyager team.  And while they were waiting, the team would work out a series of hand signals to help them communicate with each other, since each group would only be able to understand its own kind.

When Ar Crotol came forward as the Dosceni team member, most everyone was surprised.  The witty, quiet, peaceful woman was popular among Voyager’s crew, especially its male contingent with whom she had flirted outrageously.   B’Elanna had great respect for her intelligence and not only because of the heroic effort Ar Crotol had made to keep the Sky Rider running until Voyager came along.  But no one thought of her as combative.

None the less,  if anyone had their doubts about her ability to perform on this type of mission, they kept them to themselves as members of both teams worked together for over on hour on the signals they felt would be most useful for the situation they were about to enter.

Looking at her now, B’Elanna laid to rest once and for all her qualms about Ar Crotol’s skills as an in-fighter.  The engineer also wore a knife strapped to her side, but it made the one B’Elanna carried look like a toothpick.  Any Klingon would have been proud to own such a weapon.

She wore the gun holster at her side with practiced ease.  B’Elanna hadn’t been in the bay when Ayala handed it to her, but she would have been impressed with the way Ar Crotol promptly checked the ammo clip, pulling the slide back to make sure the chamber was already filled.  She sighted along the barrel, accustoming herself to the feel of the weapon.  This was a woman who could take care of herself, and anyone else who was with her.

On the planet below them, Tom Paris was admitting to himself that he may not be able to take care of himself or anyone else much longer. The endless night was nearly over, though it didn’t much matter because he was unsure what they were going to do with the coming day.

Twice during the night his heart had begun to pound at the sound of something fairly large moving through the brush some distance from where he and the captain huddled.  He held his breath both times, hoping it was just a wild animal, no, correct that, a friendly wild animal and not that the Doscene soldiers were already searching in this direction for them.  When the sounds faded in the distance, he breathed a sigh of relief.

Also twice during the night the captain had come to long enough to ask where they were and what the situation was.  The second time she tried to sit up, wanting to take her turn at standing watch, but Tom lied and told her it had only been a couple of hours, and that he would awaken her later to take a turn.  He was actually encouraged by her conversation during that second time, because not only did she seem more coherent, but her speech wasn’t as badly slurred.

So he made the mistake of allowing himself some optimism which lasted  until an hour earlier when he had finally yielded to the pressure from his bladder and slid out from under the captain to find a spot to relieve himself.  It was while he was standing there that he was beset with the worst case of the shivers that he ever remembered having.

Making his way back to the tree, he stood outside their shelter hugging himself tightly in a vain  attempt to stop the chills that were running rampant through him.  He knew that his throat was sore and his chest felt heavy, but he kept hoping that it was just a mild case of exposure, not a full fledged what ever the hell it was that he had caught.

Finally he slid down to crawl up to the captain, seeking her heat now as he had given her his the night before.  She awoke with a start, then realizing  that the odd noise she was hearing was Tom’s teeth clicking together, she lifted a weak hand to touch his forehead.

“You’re burning up, Lieutenant.  Why didn’t you wake me?”

“Oh yeah,” he managed to get out between clenched teeth, “like you’re in any better shape than I am.”

She didn’t answer him.  He was right and they both knew it.  Instead, she squinted through the pre-dawn light, trying to evaluate their surroundings.  She turned toward Tom, whose shaking seemed to have subsided down to an occasional shudder so long as he remained perfectly still.  “Report,” she ordered.

Tom reacted to the command in her voice as she hoped he would, forgetting his miserable condition to give her a report on and his assessment of their situation.  She listened carefully, ignoring the throbbing ache on the side of her face.

“Not bad, Hamilton,” B’Elanna tossed the compliment over her shoulder as the team disembarked the shuttle.  He had managed to set them down with a somewhat gentle bump.  He smiled shyly at her, but she was already walking away to join Tuvok and the others where they gathered to wait for the G’nalrons.

There was a decided chill in the air, made even worse by the heavy mist which covered the ground like a blanket.  The mist scattered and rolled around the legs of Captain Ovron and his crew as they moved into the clearing, and the rescue team moved out.

No one spoke, partly because they were under an order of silence, and partly because most of them wouldn’t understand each other anyway.  The inability of their translators to work on the Conteric was confirmed when they were well into the planet’s atmosphere and Ar Crotol had said something  which came out in a language no one understood.

None of them had heard each other’s true language before that thanks to the universal translator.  Now, without it,  B’Elanna thought the Doscene language was like its people, flowing, elegant and graceful.  She wondered what Federation standard sounded like to Ar Crotol.

They moved single file through the woods, in the general direction they hoped took them to the camp.  Tuvok’s superior hearing picked up a sound, and he signaled for the others to move under cover.  B’Elanna knelt behind a large tree beside Ar Crotol, who held the knife comfortably in her hand.  She was totally at ease as she awaited the soldiers all of them could now hear approaching.  B’Elanna wondered at her calmness.  Then the soldiers were passing their position and she didn’t have time to wonder about anything for a while.

A kilometer away in the clearing they had just left, the bench seat on one side of the shuttle lifted cautiously.  Large brown eyes peered anxiously around until their owner was certain she was alone.  Then she flipped the seat back and stood up.

“Petrek, it’s safe.  They’re gone now,” she called.  The other bench seat rose and Petrek stood, stretching his arms and legs.  The space had been cramped, even for his small body.

“Are you sure, Seely?” he asked.

“Yes, they left.  Now we need to go so we can help Lieutenant Tom and the captain.”  Petrek climbed out of the seat, then offered her a hand.  Together, they stepped to the door of the shuttle, pressing a key pad on the side as Petrek had observed Mr. Tuvok do during an inspection of this same vehicle two weeks prior.  Then they were outside in the forest, on a quest of their own; to save the missing officers, to save Lieutenant Tom.

Chapter Twenty

“Commander, we’ve got a problem,” Ar Ziel’s normally calm voice was strained and Chakotay wondered what had happened now.

“Go ahead, Captain,” he said quietly.

“Two of the children are missing.”

“Missing?” he asked as he rose up and glanced toward Harry.  Harry’s eyes met his in equal concern.

“Yes.  Seely and Petrek are nowhere to be found.  Several members of your crew have been kind enough to help us search.  Your computer says they are no longer on Voyager.”

“Then where the hell can….” he started to ask, but didn’t finish.  His startled look was mirrored on Harry’s face.  “Computer,” the ensign said, “where is the last known position of Petrek and Seely?”

“Petrek Mickelar and Seely Forsta are on board the shuttle..”  Before the computer could finish Chakotay was ordering a security team to the shuttle bay.  “Search for anything you can find to verify that the kids left on that shuttle. And get a team ready to head for the planet.  Tell Ar Ziel to meet us there.”

He walked toward the turbolift, stopping only long enough to look towards Harry.  “Ensign, you have the bridge.”  Harry nodded acknowledgement and moved to sit in the captain’s seat.  He settled down with a slightly dejected sigh.

With his superior tracking skills, it was right that Chakotay should go down to the planet to find those kids himself.  But sometimes it got to be just plain boring being the one who stayed behind keeping things running.  Sometimes he’d like to be in on the action.  Then he thought about the times he had been ‘in on the action’.  Like when he and Tom were imprisoned with those God-awful clamps on their heads, or when they went down to the demon planet to find some deuterium and nearly died.

In fact, nearly every time he went on an away mission, especially when Tom Paris was involved, he ended up in pain.  So, on second thought, maybe staying on the ship keeping things running was just fine with him.  After all, ‘They also serve who stand and wait,’ or some such nonsense.

Chakotay arrived in the shuttle bay just as one of the security officers walked out from behind a side console carrying what appeared to be an EVA suit and some other equipment normally found in the bench seats of the shuttles.   A second officer followed him, with a teddy bear perched on top of his pile.

Ar Ziel was already there, and she walked over to pick up the bear.  “It’s Seely’s,” she said.

Chakotay nodded grimly.  Smart kids.  They would have had to time it perfectly.  He knew that a pre-flight check had been done on the shuttle by Tuvok.  The Vulcan would have checked the equipment lockers to make sure all was in place.  The kids must have sneaked the stuff out and stowed away after that.

Ar Ziel seemed to read his mind.  “These are children of war, Commander.  Accustomed to furtive acts.  In fact, they may fare better on the planet than your own people.”

Chakotay smiled grimly at her.  “That may be, Captain, but I’d just as soon get them back up here.  If Pleckso should capture them, in spite of their skills, then it makes this whole thing moot, doesn’t it?”  Ar Ziel could only nod.

“Why would they do this?” he asked her.  She shrugged and opened her mouth, but was stopped by Neelix, who stood in the doorway holding Naomi’s hand.

“They went to rescue the hostages,”  he said, walking forward with Naomi, gently patting her hand the whole time.  “Tell them, Sweetings,” he encouraged her.

Naomi looked up at Chakotay with wide eyes.  Chakotay stood expectantly before her, but she was reluctant to betray her friends.  Chakotay recognized her recalcitrance for what it was, and said softly, “Report, Crewman.”

Growing up on a Federation ship had trained her well.  She came to attention and began to explain.  “Seely said that Lieutenant Tom and the captain were in trouble and it was their fault.  She said that if they turned themselves in to that Pleckso man then he would let Lieutenant Tom and the captain go.  Then everybody said they were going to rescue them so nobody had to turn themselves over to that Pleckso man, except Seely didn’t believe it and neither did Petrek because that Pleckso man killed Petrek’s Mommy and Daddy, and he said that Pleckso man was really mean and so they went down so that if our people can’t save Lieutenant Tom and the captain they can give themselves up and that will save them.”  She took a deep breath and smiled tentatively at Chakotay and Neelix.

Chakotay’s raised eyebrows was the only sign of his frustration.  He looked at Neelix who shook his head.  “We came as soon as she told me about it, Commander.”

“I know, Neelix.  The thing is, now we have to go get these kids before that Pleckso man gets them first. ”  He glanced down at Naomi and nodded his head.  “Thank you Naomi.  You may have just saved your friends’ lives.”

He headed toward the shuttle, accepting the pistol and holster that one of the guards handed him.  He didn’t waste time for preflight.  Once everyone was on board, he fired up the engines and signaled that they were ready to launch.

The children in question were surveying the scene before them with practiced eyes.  Two of the five men were dead, their chests still, their eyes open and staring.  The other three seemed to be alive, but not moving.  Their eyes were closed, and it looked like they were sleeping.  The acrid smell of some kind of gun powder filled the air.  There was blood on the ground in spots, but they couldn’t tell if it all came from the dead men.

Petrek went forward cautiously, slipping around the area where an obvious battle had been fought.  Seely followed slowly behind him.  Once they were through and certain that the sleeping men weren’t going to wake up and follow them, they moved quickly.

A few minutes later, Petrek pulled on Seely’s hand, quietly signaling her to look down.  As she did, she saw the disturbance in the leaves and ground that showed them someone had gone in a different direction from the rescue team.  The trail was older, some of the footprints and markings were obscured by the team’s more recent passing.

Following the other trail, a few meters away they found the clear imprint in the mud of a boot unlike any Dosceni soldiers wore .  There was no mistaking it.  These were Federation shod feet that had come this way.  And that could only mean that Lieutenant Tom and the captain weren’t in the direction the rescue team was headed.  Excited, the children continued on the trail, carefully watching for more clues.

Ensign Wildman knelt beside Ayala, checking on the bandage she had wrapped around his shoulder and upper arm.  The bullet had ricocheted off a boulder before it entered the soft tissue of his upper left shoulder.  Otherwise it would probably have traveled on through him and out his back.  As it was, she knew he must be in a great deal of pain. Ayala refused any meds, though, asking her just to bind it so they could move on.

Tuvok had started to order him back to the shuttle, but Ayala  protested that his right hand still worked and he could keep up.  Surprisingly, Tuvok relented and let the man stay with them.  He was just full of little surprises on this trip, B’Elanna thought to herself.  She watched Ar Crotol kneel beside Wildman and place a consoling hand on Ayala’s other arm.  She smiled a little to herself.  Aren’t we all full of little surprises?

They had encountered one more group of soldiers, just three of them this time.  They managed to keep one alive and awake long enough for Ar Crotol to question him.  Through gestures and finger counting, she had conveyed to the others that there were about twenty guards all together on the planet.  Most of them were out on patrols, looking for the prisoners.

Looking for the prisoners?  No one needed an interpreter to understand the question in B’Elanna’s voice or the raised eyebrow Tuvok turned to her.  Had they understood her correctly?   Ar Crotol drew a picture in the dirt, stick figures representing a man and a woman with a federation insignia on both of them.  Then she drew three other figures, two lying flat, one wrapped around a tree.  She drew arrows away from the male and female stick figures, then pointed toward the woods.

“They’ve escaped,”  B’Elanna laughed.

“And they kicked some butt doing it,”  Hamilton added gleefully.  Everyone but Tuvok was grinning.

“Yes, Lieutenant, it would appear that they have, and it is important that we find them before one of these patrols does.”  Tuvok rose and stared off into the woods.  “But what direction do we take?”

That question calmed everyone down.  Ar Crotol looked down at the man, who was kneeling before her and asked a question.  He answered her, but it obviously was not to her satisfaction.  She bent over and grabbed him by the hair, pulling his head back and snarling in the man’s face.  B’Elanna reached down to pull the woman’s hands away, shaking her head at her as Ar Crotol looked up in astonishment.

When she realized that the Voyager people and the G’nalrons were not going to let her question the prisoner her own way, she threw up her hands in disgust and walked away.

“Since we don’t know where to begin looking, I suggest we proceed to the compound.  Perhaps someone there can give us more information.”  Tuvok gestured in the direction of the miners’ camp, and Captain Ovron nodded his head in agreement.

One of his men had been wounded also, but in the leg.  He sent the man back to the shuttle along with another crew member.  If there were twenty guards and they had already accounted for eight of them, that only left twelve to worry about.  He was almost disappointed that the odds had dropped so much to their favor.  Signaling his troops to move out, he watched Ar Crotol with a smile.  Now there was his kind of woman.

About two kilometers away, Petrek and Seely crouched  behind a rock as the four men walked past.  One of them was grumbling about the miserable weather and being stuck in the middle of it and that his feet hurt.  Finally one of the others told him to shut up and keep his eyes open.  If any one of the men happened to turn around, and if the ground hugging fog lifted at the wrong time, the children knew they would be seen.  They moved on silent feet to the other side of the boulder, clearing it just as a twig snapped under Petrek’s foot.

Both children froze as the soldiers spun around.  There was nothing to see.  The forest behind them was damp, dreary and silent.  Dismissing it as some falling branch or small animal, the men continued and the children let their breaths out in slow measured doses.  They hurriedly moved away, following the trail left by the lieutenant and captain which was now partly disturbed by the soldiers’ passing.  Both children knew that if the Doscene soldiers ever bothered to look down, they would be able to track the two people as easily as they had.  They had to get to the lieutenant before that happened.

Chapter Twenty-one

Chakotay set the shuttle down easily, in a clearing not far from where the other two shuttles sat.  They didn’t take time for pleasantries.  The door was opened almost before he shut the engines down, and the second rescue team headed straight for Voyager’s other shuttle.  When they got there, the bench seats were pushed up and the hatch had been left open. If he needed any further proof, Chakotay now had it.

He knelt down, noting the direction taken by everyone, and headed out that way.  It only took them a short while to reach the scene of the first confrontation.  The scuffed ground and bodies strewn about told them all they needed to know.  The fact that none were the good guys made it all the more encouraging.

He was so intent on studying the ground through the dense mist that he nearly missed the cutoff where the kids split away from the main trail.  He had walked a couple of steps beyond it when out of the corner of his eye he noted a slight displacement of the damp leaves which caused him to look more closely in that direction.  Wondering what would make the kids head away from the rescue team, he followed their trail.  The first team could take care of itself.  It was the small footprints he needed to follow.

Then he saw the larger footprint.  Placing his own boot beside it, her realized that this was the boot of a Federation man.  A tall Federation man with big feet.  Why would the rescue team split up like this?  A little further down the path he noted the partial print of a much smaller boot.  So one of the women had come this way also.  Perhaps someone was wounded and had split off from the main group.  Curiouser and curiouser.

About five minutes later they heard someone talking on the trail ahead of them.  Ar Ziel moved forward to tap Chakotay on the arm, showing him the signal for soldiers.  They were in a partially cleared area of the woods, and there was no place to hide.  They moved to the side, using whatever shrubbery they could find for cover and waited for the men to round the bend.

Moments later Chakotay surveyed the scene before him with a shudder.  It reminded him too much of his Maquis days. They had tried to just subdue the Dosceni, but the men were determined to put up a fight.  In the end, one of his own crew was critically wounded and three of the four soldiers lay dead.  All this, he thought to himself, just because we wanted to help out some people.

He inhaled deeply, then choked a little at the acrid smell of gun smoke which lingered in otherwise pristine air.  What he wouldn’t give for an efficient, clean phaser.  Ordering two of the men to carry the wounded man back to the shuttle, he led the other two forward.  They were getting close, he could sense it.

Tom and Janeway sat back to back, staring into the woods around them.  Janeway could feel Tom shiver from time to time, and his body jerked against hers as he tried to stifle the sneezes that were coming more and more frequently.   She was in as bad a shape.  While the throbbing in the side of her head had subsided a little, she still had difficulty holding the heavy rifle upright in her right hand.  She rested the barrel of it on her knee.

For over an hour now they had heard the sounds of gunfire echoing faintly across the forest.  It seemed to come from all directions.  Not understand what was going on, they refused to allow themselves to hope that the sounds meant that Voyager was here, and that rescue was on the way.  That sort of thinking made you too assured, less aware.  And less aware under these circumstances got you dead.  So they set up a double watch, back to back, and waited.

The sound of a soft footstep brought Tom to full alert.  Janeway heard it also, and peered over her shoulder waiting.  Tom lifted the rifle, preparing to fire when he saw furtive movement by the edge of a tangled shrub.  His nerves taut, he put his finger on the trigger, ready.  Then a small figure stepped into the clearing, followed by another.

Janeway cried out, “Tom!” but it was unnecessary.  He had seen Seely’s face break into a wide smile at the sight of him.  Too stunned to do anything but sit there, he allowed Janeway to slowly push the rifle barrel toward the ground before he removed his finger.

“Seely, Petrek!”  He finally found his voice, which came out in a hoarse croak.

Seely ran across the small clearing to tumble into Tom’s lap as Petrek came up to shyly place his hand on Janeway’s shoulder.   “How?  How did you get here?  Where is everyone else?”

Petrek spoke, and though the words were rolling and mellifluous, they meant nothing to Paris or Janeway.  Rolling her eyes in frustration as Tom looked at her and shook his head, Seely tugged at his hand, pointing back the way they had come.

“Do we go, Captain?” he asked.

“Do we have a choice?”  Janeway answered.  “I don’t know how these kids got here, but they obviously know the way back to wherever they came from.”

Slowly, the two of them rose.  Tom tried to support her, but a fit of sneezing overtook him.  Seely and Petrek stared at him almost in awe.  Then they looked at each other and giggled.

“Glad you think it’s so funny,”  Tom sniffed.  Then he pulled the captain against him as they followed the children back to whatever fate awaited them.

Chakotay heard the heavy footsteps long before he caught sight of the oncoming party.  With a sigh, he motioned Ensigns Murphy and Golwat toward an outcropping of rocks, while he and Ar Ziel slipped behind a large tree.

He saw the flash of red and his heart began to pound.  The Dosceni soldiers all wore brown uniforms.  The only people he knew on this planet wearing red were Starfleet.  Then he heard the sneeze.

Stepping out from behind the tree, he called out, “Paris?  Is that you?”

“Aye, Commander.”

The voice was hoarse, weary and strained.  On alert again, Chakotay squinted into the mist, which was rising once more.  Then the motley little entourage stepped out of the fog, and Chakotay’s feet were moving forward before his brain fully registered what he saw.

He grabbed Janeway, lifting her into his arms as she slipped out of Paris’ grip.  Ar Ziel and Seely supported the Lieutenant until Murphy and Golwat came to help.  Tom grinned at them.

“Good to see you guys.  What took you so long?”  Then he was beset by a fit of coughing.

Chakotay saw Janeway’s face and nearly roared out his fury.  When Tom was finally able to breath again, he nodded his understanding.  Panting, he explained, “Pleckso didn’t like what she said to you.  Took it out on her while I was knocked out.”

“We need to get you back to the ship,” Chakotay stated as he turned and headed back to the shuttle.  Then another spate of gunfire echoed from the distance and he hesitated.  Finally, he handed Janeway over to Baxter and ordered him and Golwat to take everyone to the shuttle.

“Once you get there, secure the area, then bring  McKenzie and Orlando and come to the compound, in case they need help.  I’ll go now to let our people  know the prisoners they’re looking for are safe.”  Realizing what he was doing, Ar Ziel nodded her agreement, and followed him toward the sounds of the shots.  Before she left, she looked down at the children and with a few cryptic sentences let them know that they were to stay with the Federationers, and that she would deal with them later.  Subdued, both children went quietly.

B’Elanna tucked into a roll and spun forward, springing up in time to aim and fire.  The bullet that sent her spinning had passed close enough that she heard the sound of it whizzing by her to smack into the wall.  Her first shot went wide, but the second slammed into the man’s arm, rendering it useless and causing him to drop his gun.  In a second she was on him, injecting him with the sedative and watching him crumple before moving on.

Around her, the rest of the team was also putting up a good fight.  They were trying to get to the miners’ dormitory, needing to ascertain that the Voyager crew really had escaped.  B’Elanna, Tuvok and Ar Crotol arrived at the door within seconds of each other.  Tuvok tried the knob, but it was locked.  He lifted a foot and kicked.  With the crack of splintering wood, the door slammed back.  A shot rang out, but none of the rescue team was foolish enough to be standing in the open doorway.

Ar Crotol rolled on the ground aiming and firing while still moving.  The guard dropped, then the man behind him fell as Tuvok hit his target.

Both B’Elanna and Ar Crotol entered in a crouch, guns held high.  Tuvok followed, glancing frequently behind them where others were still battling.  Cautiously moving forward, they stopped at each doorway,  inspecting every corner of the room before going on.  It slowed their progress, but all of them had been in this type of combat often enough to know that it would probably keep them all alive.

Tuvok entered an area that looked like a central gathering room.  Several doors opened off it on one side and he went to check out each one.  A shot rang out and the plasterine above his head shattered, spraying down on him.

He spun around to see the man who had shot at him standing in the doorway, his eyes wide with shock.  He held the gun up as if to shoot again, then his grip weakened and the weapon dropped to the floor with a clatter.  When he fell forward Tuvok saw the long, slender, wickedly curved blade that had pierced the man’s back.

He looked up at the doorway where B’Elanna calmly stood putting a new clip in her gun.  As his eyes met hers, it was her turn to nod slightly.  Finished reloading her weapon, she moved forward to retrieve her knife.

Tuvok’s only concession to the moment was the slight raising of one eyebrow.  Then he went on to inspect the rooms behind those doors, which proved to be mostly storage closets.

There was a commotion further down the corridor, and both of them ran.  Two shots were fired, then there was silence.  They slowed their headlong flight, shifting into the stealth mode required in close-in combat.

They had to step over one guard who lay sprawled in the doorway.  Then they saw Ar Crotol, blood seeping from her side, standing with her knife blade at the throat of a man who knelt before her.  They recognized him from the view screen images.  They had Arb Pleckso.  Or rather Ar Crotol did.  And the look on her face told them that she wasn’t going to let him live much longer.

When B’Elanna walked into the room, Pleckso’s face paled even more and his eyes grew wide with fear.  B’Elanna bared her teeth at him in a feral snarl, then leaned casually against the wall to watch him squirm.  She toyed with her own knife, twirling the point around the tip of her finger, then holding that finger up to show the single drop of blood which gathered there.  Slowly moving it to her mouth, she ran her tongue along it, then moistened her lips in an almost erotic display.  Pleckso nearly wet his pants.

Tuvok stood near the doorway, assessing the situation.  He knew that B’Elanna would not kill the man in cold blood, though he was not certain that she wouldn’t remove a few of his body parts if she were given the chance.  He did not know Ar Crotol’s history with Pleckso, but it was obvious that she was looking forward to ending his life.  Two women equally capable of inflicting damage.  This would require every ounce of diplomatic skill he had.

Deciding to trust B’Elanna’s judgement and control, he turned his attention to Ar Crotol.  His language meant nothing to her, he knew.  But he hoped to reach her by the tone of his voice.  B’Elanna had seen that look on the face of Maquis who had lost everything to the Cardassians.  She didn’t give Tuvok much of a chance.  She settled in to watch the show.

By the time Chakotay and Ar Ziel arrived at the compound, it was all over.  Dosceni soldiers lay dead or unconscious, a couple of G’nalrons were nursing minor wounds while the others guarded the prisoners.  Voyager’s people were nowhere to be seen.

Chakotay  asked about his shipmates, drawing a hand across his forehead like ridges and making imaginary points on the end of his ears.  The woman pointed toward a building a few feet away, where Captain Ovron was just emerging.  Expressing obvious surprise at seeing the commander, he held up his hand in greeting, then looked over his shoulder as if looking for the reinforcements he assumed Chakotay brought with him.  Chakotay shook his head, indicating that he and Ar Ziel were the only ones present at the moment.

Through a complicated and sometimes amusing exchange of hand signals, he was finally able to get through to Ovron that the captain and lieutenant were safe.  Ovron’s handsome face split into a big smile, then he waved the commander toward the building from which he had just emerged.  As Chakotay moved on, Ovron began issuing some orders to his troops.

He walked into the hallway, noting the splintered door.  Then he heard the sound of raised voices, the male’s pleading, the female’s threatening.  The language was Dosceni.  Ar Ziel shoved her way past him and went running toward the sounds.

Rogers stood in a doorway, his weapon drawn and aimed at someone within the room.  While his stance was alert, there was nothing about him to indicate that he was concerned.  Instead, he seemed almost amused at what was happening in that room.  Ayala sat a little ways down from him, slumped against the corridor wall.  Wildman sat beside him.  A little further down, another Dosceni soldier lay unconscious or dead.  Chakotay neither knew nor cared.

As Rogers looked up and saw them coming, he relaxed his stance and greeted Chakotay and Ar Ziel with a nod.  Entering the room, Chakotay saw B’Elanna and Hamilton leaning against a wall.  B’Elanna’s arms were crossed against her chest in a pose that indicated frustration and boredom.  Everyone seemed surprised at the appearance of the two, especially  Pleckso whose relief was obvious.

He began to speak to Ar Ziel, his voice an irritating whine.  Twice he called  her  Moroiska during his dialogue, just as he had referred to her when they were on Voyager.  This made Chakotay wonder what relationship there was between the two.  Ar Ziel had explained during dinner with him and Kathryn one evening how Dosceni names worked.

The children were given birth names, which they used throughout their youth until they were about sixteen.  At that time, in an elaborate naming ceremony which indicated the passage from childhood to adulthood,  the child took on the last name of either his mother or father, depending on whose house ranked higher.  After that, only close family members and long cherished friends were permitted to use the birth name of an individual.

The titles Ar, meaning woman, or Arb, literally translating to mean not-woman, were used in respect.  To not use them was a direct insult.  Ar Ziel did not use his title now.  Though the language was incomprehensible, the meaning was crystal clear.  She truly didn’t care whether Ar Crotol slit his throat.

Pleckso’s pleading grew more frantic.  Ar Ziel’s indifference grew more blatant,  and Ar Crotol grew more fidgety.  Finally Chakotay grew weary of the whole charade and  walked over to Ar Crotol.  He pulled her arm away from the man’s throat, grabbed Pleckso  by the shirt front and threw him into Tuvok’s waiting grasp.  Chakotay turned to look at Ar Crotol with a quirky smile, and she answered with one of her own.

“It is good to see you, Commander, though I must admit to being surprised at your presence here,”  Tuvok said as he casually held the weeping man by the shoulder.

“You can thank Seely and Petrek for that,” he said, “And for finding Tom and the captain.

At this B’Elanna jerked up from where she was leaning against the wall.  Chakotay nodded at her.  “They’re a little worse for the wear, but they’ll both live.  I sent them back to the shuttle to wait with the kids.”

Only five years of Janeway’s discipline kept B’Elanna from running out of the compound.  Knowing that, Chakotay told her to take Ayala, Wildman and Hamilton back to the shuttle.  “Rollins was hurt pretty bad, too.  Get all the wounded back to Voyager.  Let the Network ships know what’s happened and ask for help with the clean up.  Some of our people are on the way back from the shuttle now.  We’ll be fine until help arrives.”

B’Elanna wasn’t the only crew member who didn’t need to be told twice.  The others were on their feet and moving out even as she and Hamilton left the room.  Ar Crotol realized where they were heading, but refused to go.  Ar Ziel chose not to argue with her, since the wound on her side did not appear life threatening.

They went as quickly as they could while still maintaining a cautious scrutiny of the surrounding terrain.  They had no way of knowing that all the Dosceni were in fact captured, and they had no wish to add to the list of casualties.

Halfway to the shuttle they met up with the four returning crewmen.  A quick exchange of words assured them that the erstwhile hostages were settled on the shuttle.  B’Elanna stayed on point, anxious to keep going, so she missed the significant look that passed between Wildman  and Baxter.  Tightening her lips, Wildman hurried to catch up to the chief engineer, while Hamilton slid an arm around Ayala to help him move along.

The last hundred  meters were too much for B’Elanna.  She took off running, pausing only to key open the shuttle hatch.  A barely audible whimper escaped her as she tried to catch her breath. She stood in the hatchway, taking in the scene before her.

The captain lay on one bench, unconscious or asleep.  Rollins lay on the other, a blood soaked bandage held in place against one hip.  Sitting on the floor between them, his head resting against the back of the co-pilot’s seat, Tom watched her with bloodshot eyes.

“Hi ya, Gorgeous,” his voice was a hoarse croak.

B’Elanna moved forward slowly, kneeling down beside him.  His eyes and nose were running, his hair was an unkempt mess, his lips were cracked and his cheeks were flushed with fever.  He was the most wonderful sight B’Elanna could ever recall seeing.

“That’s Lieutenant Gorgeous, Mister,” she said, reaching out a hand to brush his hair out of his face.

“I still outrank you, Lieutenant, ” he smiled weakly at her.

“Tom…” His name came out in a strangled gasp as she tried to speak and her
throat seemed to close on her.

“Shhh,” he comforted her, taking her hand and moving it down to press the palm against his chapped lips.  “We’re all right.  We’re all right.”

By that time the others had arrived and began to move quietly into the shuttle.  No one intruded on the reunion of the two lovers until Tom finally realized that Wildman was bending over the captain, wincing when she saw Janeway’s battered face.

“Her left cheek bone is broken in at least two places, and there may be damage to the eye socket, though there was too much swelling for me to tell without any instruments.  But I’m mostly worried about brain damage.  I think she may have some bleeding into the brain.  Her whole right side is weak and her speech is slightly slurred, though she seems to be making a slow recovery on her own.  I gave her a shot of neurozine.  She should remain out of it until  Doc can get her into sick bay.

His attention turned to the other patient, “Rollins’ hip’s been shattered.  I don’t think even an osteogenic stimulator will help.  Doc will probably have to replace it.  I gave him a shot too.”

“And what about you?” the ensign asked, leaning over to place a hand against his forehead in a gesture known to mothers throughout the universe.  Tom just grinned at her.

“Me?  I have a cold,” he joked, only to be bent over in another fit of coughing.  When it was over, he looked up at her, his breath coming in ragged gasps.  “See?  Just a cold.”

Wildman looked at Hamilton, who was stepping over and around people to get to the pilot’s seat.  “We need to get back to Voyager now,” she said, injecting Tom with a broad spectrum antibiotic and following it up with a bronchodilator to ease his breathing.

As Ayala settled into the co-pilot’s seat beside him, Hamilton began the ascent back to Voyager.  Tom leaned back against B’Elanna, his body radiating far too much heat.

“Now I know you’re sick,”  B’Elanna teased to cover her worry, “You’re letting someone else fly a shuttle while you’re on board.”

“Ha, ha,”  Tom made a face at her before he let his eyes close.

They were into the upper atmosphere when the oppressive silence seemed to bring out the demon in Tom Paris.

“Hey, Torres, you know the Doc’s probably gonna put us in quarantine until he figures out what little bug I caught.”

“Probably,” B’Elanna answered him, wondering where he was going with this.

“So, you think maybe he’ll give us our own little isolation unit for two?”  he tried unsuccessfully to leer at her.

B’Elanna’s lips twiched.  “Paris, did I ever tell you you’re a pig?”

This time his smile was genuine as he leaned back against her, settling happily into her arms.  “Once or twice, Torres,” he sighed contentedly.  “Once or twice.”

Chapter Twenty-two

Paris’ racking coughs first drew Janeway’s attention.  Forcing herself out of  velvet darkness into bright lights that caused her to wince, she also became aware of  Rollins’ soft swearing and the doctors gentle encouragement as he explained that it would take the crewman a while to become accustomed to the new hip.  They were back on Voyager.

The throbbing in the side of her face was no longer there.  She tentatively lifted her hand to feel for herself that all was well, only to be surprised at the effort it took.  She closed her eyes for a moment, or at least she’d thought it was just a moment, until she opened them again to see the doctor leaning over her, anxiously reading the instruments in his hand.

“Easy, Captain.  You’ve suffered an ischemic episode due to the rupture of a small blood vessel on the left side of your brain.  I’ve managed to repair most of the damage, though you were on your way to healing yourself by the time I was able to get to you.   But I must warn you Captain, full recovery will take some time and a regimen of physical therapy.  What’s more, you must avoid further injury to that area at all costs.  Another incident like this and the damage may be irreparable.”

“I’ll do my best, Doctor,”  Janeway answered him as she struggled to sit up, wondering privately how she was to be expected to keep her head from getting pounded again given the vagaries of their present situation.  Across the room B’Elanna sat next to an empty biobed, her head pillowed on her arms as she stared at Tom where he remained confined behind an isolation field

Her brow wrinkled in concern.  “Report,” she ordered the doctor.

“Aside from yourself, Ensigns Rollins and Ayala were also injured during the melee.  Ayala took a bullet in his shoulder, which was easily extracted and repaired.  Rollins’ hip was shattered and needed to be replaced.  Like you, he will need to undergo therapy for a period of time, but he will also return to normal function.”

Tom’s body shook with another series of coughs. Janeway’s eyes turned to the doctor.

With a grimace, he answered her unspoken question.  “Mr. Paris was correct in his diagnoses of everyone’s injuries except his own.  His “simple cold” is in fact a particularly pernicious form of pneumonia.  Though both Mr. Paris and I are putting up a good fight, there is still some question of whether we will win this battle.”

As the doctor’s words sank in, Janeway turned startled eyes back to him. “He may die?”  B’Elanna’s head turned toward her and for the first time she saw the look on the young woman’s face.  There was her answer.

The doctor turned to stare at the lieutenant, whose labored breathing could be heard from across the room.  “I’m trying everything I can to prevent it, Captain.  But this virus mutates as fast as I can create an antibiotic.  It counteracts everything I’ve been able to throw at it.

“However, I’ve been in touch with the medical personnel on the Corrrder home world below, and they have promised to send up a medical team that specializes in this particular form of virus.  I have high hopes we will beat this.  We are fortunate in that none of the rest of you have shown any sign of infection.”

Janeway’s eyebrows shot up.  The Corrrder home world.  Then they were back where the whole thing started.    “I need to talk to Chakotay,” she said, sliding gingerly off the biobed.  Five years with one of the most stubborn women in the universe had taught the doctor not to argue with her when she decided to get up.

“Of course, Captain.  May I suggest you have him escort you to your quarters.  I’m sure you can be updated there, while resting, as easily as you can in your ready room.”

She looked at him for a moment before the appearance of the impish smile that meant she was conceding to his wishes, but only because she wanted to.  “All right, Doctor, I’ll wait for the commander’s escort,” she sat back on the biobed.

The next few days were a whirlwind of activity.  Members of the Network’s legal societies  met with her and the rest of the crew, taking one deposition after another.  Ambassador Dreeeeel apologized, but explained that since Pleckso’s trial would undoubtedly take months, Voyager’s crew would not be expected to remain in Network space that long.  Therefore,  both the prosecution and defense attorneys were trying to gather as much information from everyone as they could while the key witnesses were still available.

Mumbling an amused “Amen,” to the ambassador’s comment that Network justice may not be swift, but it was certainly thorough, she and everyone else had endured the repeated questioning with growing impatience.  Then, a couple of days ago, two pieces of good news gave the entire crew cause to rejoice.  The depositions were over, and Tom was recovering enough to be griping about staying in sick bay.

There remained only the fate of the Dosceni to decide.  Which led her to this place and time.  Stating that it would be inappropriate for the Dosceni to argue on their own behalf, Ar Ziel and Dreeeeel had asked her to address the assemblage as the representative for the refugees.

So here she sat on a bench outside the Great Hall where the representatives of the seventeen member systems of the United Planetary Network were in the last hours of debate over the granting of asylum.  On either side of her sat her two senior officers.  That was Ovron’s suggestion.  “Go in with all your flags waving,” he winked at her.  “Let ’em know that you are somebody.  Political types love somebodies.”

Chakotay squirmed a little beside her.  Janeway caught the impatient movement of her first officer out of the corner of her eye.  She sympathized with him.  It seemed they had been sitting on the hard bench for hours, waiting to be called by Ambassador Dreeeeel.  On her other side Tuvok sat, his face  impassive, his gaze fixed on a point somewhere near the top of the wall across from them.  Her mouth quirked a little.  He appeared catatonic.  Maybe the secret to Vulcan stoicism was that they could make themselves unconscious at will.

She sighed.  What would happen if she was unsuccessful in her bid to convince these people of the Dosceni’s need?  Seven systems, including the G’nalrons and Corrrders stood for asylum.  Six stood against.  The debates were being waged to win the votes of the remaining four systems.

She hunched her shoulder a little.  Her right side ached slightly, though there was great improvement in her range of movement over the past seven days.  Still, she knew that it would be a while before she completely recovered.

Finally, the doors opened and a young woman of a species they had never seen stepped before her.  “Captain, if you’ll follow me.”  Janeway, Chakotay and Tuvok rose, straightening their uniforms and marching forward, knowing that the fate of forty-six people rested on their capable, but weary shoulders.

The two commanders stood flanking her, their hands clasped lightly behind their backs, their legs spread in parade rest.  As Janeway stepped up to the podium, she exuded an impressive aura of calm assurance.

“I have been asked to speak to you today on behalf of a people whose world is in turmoil.  They have come to you, seeking sanctuary for their children.  Like most refugees, they can offer nothing but their gratitude in exchange for this sanctuary.  Some of you have said that gratitude is not enough to risk taking your systems into a war with the Dosceni home world.  I cannot answer to that sentiment.  I cannot know what goes on in your hearts.  I can only tell you what is in ours.

“In our own quadrant, we have an organization similar in nature to yours.  We call it the United Federation of Planets.  Membership includes over 150  planets spread across eight thousand light years.”  A small rumbling filled the room, and Janeway inwardly smiled.  Ovron said make them think she was a somebody.  That ought to help.

“Since the beginning it has been a policy of the Federation to offer aid wherever it was required,” she continued, conveniently forgetting to mention the limitations to that policy engendered by the Prime Directive.  “All Federation members, including and especially Starfleet, are bound by duty as well as morality to assist anyone in need.  We do this regardless of the circumstances of those we help.  We neither expect nor accept payment for what we give.

“This quality in us, this compassion for others if  you will,  symbolizes more than anything else the very center of who we are.  Like too many societies, our past is a bloody one filled with war, death and violence.  Yet always, even in the worst of times when everything decent seemed tainted by dark hatred, hope represented itself in unexpected acts of compassion and mercy.  Often those acts involved great sacrifice.  Our history is filled with such stories. I would like to tell you one.

“In this instance, a star ship called the Enterprise responded to a distress call from a settlement of Klingons, a fierce warrior race whose empire marches alongside Federation space.  Although the Federation had endured over a century of  hostilities with the Klingon Empire, an uneasy truce resided between the two factions at that time.  Still, the rumblings of war were sounding once again.  Diplomatic efforts were failing, and open conflict seemed inevitable.

“Even so, when the Klingon colony fell under attack from another enemy, our star ship responded to their call for help.  It was a suicide mission.  The ship was outnumbered, the situation was hopeless.  Yet our crew fought valiantly, trying to save a people who had never been more to us than despised adversaries.”

Janeway studied her audience, looking for signs that she was loosing them.  She wasn’t.  The rapt attention of every representative was focused on her.

“The Enterprise and her entire crew were lost in that battle.  But the people of the Klingon Empire heard of their heroic efforts.  The death of those crewmen was hailed and respected.  Their sacrifice helped pave the way for a peace agreement which has lasted for decades.  War was averted.  And millions of lives were saved.

“It is easy for me to stand before you and say that the potential for war is far outweighed by the potential for good that you generate in taking in these children.  After all, we will not be here to fight the battle should it come to that.  However, you already know from the events of the past few days that my people have sacrificed before, and we will again.  We are not asking you to do anything that we have not done ourselves.

“What we are asking is that you give these children a place to grow where they will learn the ways of peace.  Let them stay and nurture them as the best hope their people have for a future.  In doing this, you have a chance to make a difference for an entire world.

“A great philosopher among my people once said we define ourselves by the way we treat our young, our old, and our infirm.   Consider the statement you are making about your own people with the vote you cast.”

Not one person spoke as Janeway made her way out of the Hall.  She had no idea if she had turned the tide in the Dosceni’s favor.  All she knew was that she was feeling very tired, and had the ridiculous desire to take a nap.  Resuming her seat on the bench next to Chakotay and Tuvok, she rested her head on Chakotay’s broad shoulder.

“A most impressive speech, Captain.”

She smiled at him.  “Impressive is nice, Tuvok, but convincing would be better.”

“You convinced me,” Chakotay said.

“She turned her head to grin at him.  “Doesn’t count.  You’re biased, ” she laughed quietly  as he grinned back at her.

It was nearly an hour later when the doors opened and the representatives began filing out.  Nearly every one of them nodded in the direction of the Voyager crew.  Their attitude was that of respect.  Finally Ovron worked his way through the crowd.  The smile on his face told them what they needed to know.

“The final vote was twelve to five.  You even convinced one of the original nay sayers to change.  Good going, Kathryn.”  He patted her heartily on the arm, then left to go find Ar Crotol.  Janeway looked up to see Ambassador Dreeeeel standing a few feet away.  They rose to greet him.

“I will leave it to you to tell Ar Ziel the good news, Captain,” he said as he offered her his arm and they walked down the corridor.  “We will work out the logistics of housing and support with her in the next few days.”

Janeway nodded her understanding.  She would miss the captain’s companionship.  Yet she knew that it was necessary for Voyager’s role in the lives of these children to come to an end.  Soon there would be tearful farewells, especially for Naomi, who would be  loosing the first real life play companions she ever had.   However, frequent good-byes were a part of the Starfleet life.  She would recover.  They all would.

***********************************************************************

The shower door opened  and Tom turned.  “B’Elanna” he sighed, a slight degree of amusement showing in his voice, “There is barely enough room for one in this stall, let alone two.”

“I thought maybe you’d want me to scrub your back.”

“Hmph!” was his only reply.

After a moment he gasped, then chuckled.  “Um, Torres, if you think that’s my back, then you need a remedial lesson in male anatomy,” he said, turning to take her in his arms.

“Mmmmm,” she purred, “Sounds good.  Of course, you know I’m an engineer.  And engineers always learn better through hands on training.”

“Oh, I think that can be arranged, Lieutenant,” his voice a husky whisper.  “Shall we begin?” He lowered his head to hers.  “Now pay careful attention.  These are my lips…..”

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Star Trek: Federation Marine Corps, Assault at Argelius

STAR TREK
fEDERATION MARINE CORPS

ASSAULT AT ARGELIUS

Captain Alec Troutman walked into the strike group’s bay ready to assume command of his new unit.  The two companies were at parade rest all decked out in their dress uniforms in formation.  The bay of the U.S.S. Decatur which housed its complement of Federation Marines was decorated with banners of the member worlds of the Federation along with several Star Fleet officers from the Decatur to include Captain Jameson.  The ceremony was to be a short and concise affair.  Due to the fact that the Federation was currently at war with the Dominion, ceremony had become almost nonexistent.  Captain Jameson would hear none of this.  He believed in tradition and had come to depend on his complement of Fleet Marines that were on his ship.  They, the marines, had more than once proved themselves during this long and devastating war.
The ceremony last all but twenty minutes.  A speech from Captain Jameson and then a speech by Captain Troutman.  After this, everyone was dismissed and reported back to their duty stations.  Troutman ordered the marines to remain behind once the Star Fleet personnel had left the bay.  He looked over his new strike group.  It was one of the most decorated in the fleet.  He was proud to be here as he surveyed his personnel.
“Marines, I’ll make this talk short,” he began, “I believe in certain specific things.
“Always above all else, place the needs of the Federation and Star Fleet above yours.  Next, always keep in mind  that you are the best that the Federation has.  Everyone here standing is a volunteer.  No one was told to be a Federation Marine. We are not peacemakers, we are warriors.  This is what separates us from the rest of Star Fleet.
“We are paid to kill.  Simply put.  So without wasting anymore time, company commanders, take charge of your units and report to me at 0600 hours for mission brief.
“Dismissed.”
With that, Captain Troutman called the strike group to attention and  marched out of the bay.
His career inside the Star Fleet Marine Corps had been very good to him.  In ten short years he had accumulated several decorations for bravery and heroism to include the Federation Medal of Valor.  During the Cardassian war, then 1st Lieutenant Troutman single-handly took out several fortified positions of Cardassians thus enabling follow-on forces to land and successfully take the planet.  During the recent conflict with the Klingons, he prevented the take over of his forward base on a strategic planet in the neutral zone.  Both actions earned him several medals and an early promotion to captain.
He was a standard Terran human born and raised in the deserts of the state of Arizona on the North American continent.  Troutman grew up dreaming of going to the stars like any other 24th century citizen of planet Earth.  He deeply believed in the principles from which the Federation was based on and took great pride on being a citizen.

His unit, Fifth Strike Group consisted of two rifle companies.  Each commanded by a lieutenant.  Also under his group, there were three flights(companies) of killer bee fighter craft.  The total number of marines under his command totaled 80 men and women.  They were of various races from among the Federation.  Mostly were human.  There was one Vulcan.  Several Andorians and even one Klingon exchange officer.

Among the Klingons, the Federation Marines were the only honorable military force that they even considered even existed to fight alongside.  They, the Klingons, found a kindred spirit among these Marines.  They weren’t afraid to fight and ask questions later as opposed to the main naval forces of Star Fleet.  Lieutenant Korvath was even in charge of Alpha Company.

Alpha Company consisted of two platoons, 1st and 2nd.  1st Platoon has the two weapons squad and the two rifle maneuver squads.  2nd Platoon has the scout squad plus two more rifle maneuver squads.  Bravo Company has one platoon, 3rd Platoon which contain the boarding squads.  These squads are specially trained in entering and clearing enemy vessels.

The three flights (companies), Alpha, Bravo and Charlie were the strike group’s tactical, strategic and aerial drop shuttles.  Tactical(Alpha) and strategic(Bravo) fighters consisted of ‘Killer Bee’ attack shuttles.  These are fast, highly maneuverable, and lethal for close-in and planetary bombing missions.  Aerial drop shuttles(Charlie) are the primary means Marines use to seize and occupy planetary installations or enemy vessels.  The starship Decatur had extra shuttle bays to accommodate the Marine’s shuttles.

The Marine Strike Group was designed to carry on several different missions in conjunction with the starship it’s assigned.  These types of operations include planet-side maneuvers and the boarding of enemy starships.  They are mainly used to secure or defend Federation planets, bases and stations, as well as their allies, from numerous dangers such as, but not limited to: invasions, natural disasters, relief  efforts and evacuations.

Captain Alec Troutman considered all this while he made his way to his office to pick up the latest intelligence reports on the Dominion and their progress into Federation space.  The planet Vulcan was nearly invaded, but fortunately Star Fleet had turned the invaders back.  This had put more of an urgency to finding a way to defeat the Dominion and send them back to the Gamma Quadrant.  Federation forces were getting thinned out along every front.

The Decatur’s current mission was in support of the Seventh’s Fleet attempt to regain a foot hold in the Argelius Sector.  There was a strategic planet in the Senturi system that contained a sensor array that needed destroyed.  This sensor array was tracking all ships in the sector and didn’t allow Star Fleet the ability to move its ships without the Dominion knowing about it.   Troutman received the captain’s orders for his marines and read them.

Their mission was simple, really.   Drop on the far side of the planet.  Move along undetected on the planet’s surface avoiding any and all enemy forces.  Move up to the Jem H’Dar base.  Destroy it and await extraction from the Decatur.  Yeah, real simple.   It was the simple missions that got you killed, he mused.  Oh well, it had to be done.  This was a critical operation that could bring the war a little bit closer to being over.   Or so he hoped, Troutman thought.

He looked up and saw his company commanders approaching for the operations order.  Well, he thought, time to go work.

…In the shuttle bay, …

Gunnery Sergeant (GnSgt) Rodney H. Armstrong, 1st Platoon’s platoon sergeant, was busy giving the warning order to his squad leaders about the upcoming mission. Even before Captain Troutman had left the change of command ceremony,  the group had already known about the upcoming operation.  His company commander, Chief Warrant Officer Two(CW2) Warren Joseph, was at the operations order and he had left his platoon sergeants to conduct the pre combat inspections necessary that were conducted before each operation

He looked over his platoon, a mixture of races and sex from around the Federation.  Looking down at his PADD he began.

“All right, marines, listen up.

“Our mission is this: execute a drop on the far side of the planet.  We’ll be cloaked and  will avoid all enemy patrols.  Once on the ground, we’ll be using the new ATAC suits with individual cloaking devices.
The second phase of the mission is to infiltrate and destroy the Jem H’Dar base.  Once the base is destroyed, the Decatur will de-cloak and beam the teams up.

This mission has a low probability of success, but we’re marines and we’re supposed to make our own success,” he finished.

“Any questions,” he asked as he surveyed the platoon.

There were none, Gunny Armstrong was proud of his platoon.  They had seen combat several times, once with the Klingons, and then with the Dominion.  His platoon had grown into a well disciplined unit that fought with distinction.

“All right, pre-load inspection will commence in two hours, dismissed,” he ordered as he left the bay.

…Space…

The two flights of attack shuttles headed for the Jem H’Dar base at full impulse.  The starship Decatur provided cover against any other ships the Jem H’Dar might have.  The shuttles’ mission was to attack any and all fortifications at the base.  The drop shuttles, while cloaked, would drop their marines forty kilometers from the base.  Once they dropped they would provided limited bombing and strafing runs on the base to add to the confusion already provided by the two attack wings.

“All flights, check in,” ordered Captain Troutman.  He was piloting his own attack shuttle and would command the battle from within.

“Alpha flight, confirmed,” replied Lt. Delev, the Andorian commander.

“Bravo flight, roger, confirmed,” answered Lt. Sakarov.
“Charlie flight, confirmed.  We are cloaked and running silent for the targeted coordinates,” CW1 Henderson replied.

“Acknowledged, execute the attack,” Troutman ordered.

The attack shuttles headed for the base.  On their way to meet them, several Jem H’Dar attack wings came up and met them.  The Federation attack split up in an attempt to spread the Dominion forces thin.  This maneuver work a little bit, but most of the Jem H’Dar ships continued to press the attack towards the Decatur.

Troutman looked at this development and swore.  How could the Jem H’Dar detect the cloaked starship?

“All wings, regroup and follow the enemy vessels.  We have to stop them from attacking the Defiant or this mission’s a bust,” he ordered.

With that, the Federation attack shuttles attacked the Jem H’Dar and took some out.  The marines put up a fight, but the Jem H’Dar was slowly gaining the upper hand.   Federation forces were suffering some heavy losses.

….on the Defiant….

“Sir! Enemy fighters heading towards our position! ETA is twenty minutes!” the cops officer reported to Captain Jameson.

“Damn,” he said, “I guess our little hide and seek isn’t going to work,” he turned to the tactical officer, “Prepare to drop cloak and bring weapons and shields on line.”

“Aye, sir,” the tactical officer complied.

Seemingly out of nowhere, the Defiant de cloaked and brought her main weapons to bear on the approaching enemy ships.

Although the Defiant seemed to be out numbered, her weapons were starting to make an impact on the enemy vessels.  Along with the attack from the marines, the Jem H’Dar were slowly being destroyed.  But this was taking too long.  The marines on the ground needed more time.   With the Defiant de cloaked, several Jem H’Dar attack vessels were en route to the planet.

…on the ground…

After the drop off, the marines were making good time on the terrain. A Co. under Korvath were five minutes to the base.  His company had the honor of being the main effort of entering and destroying the power generator for the base.  Despite the marines being individually cloaked with their ATAC suits, they still preceded with caution.  The Jem H’Dar defenses were still mostly unknown and they had to ready for any unexpected attack.

As the first platoon approached the perimeter, Korvath hungered for battle, but he knew the value of stealth in certain circumstances.
He deployed his cloaked marines in and around the facility.  It was going too easy, he thought, no alarms were going off and his marines were undetected so far.
All of a sudden, two marines that were setting charges next to the power core were vaporized.  Korvath looked to see several squads of dismounted Jem H’Dar soldiers approach them.
“De Cloak! Deploy and return fire!”  he ordered.

At once, the Jem H’Dar soldiers were surrounded by dozens of Federation Marines.   They converged phaser fire into the group of Jem H’Dar soldiers.  Many soldiers fell, but they returned a murderous barrage of disrupter fire at the marines.  Korvath was having a good time.  He had brought his bat’leth and was hacking away at several Jem H’Dar.
He spoke over his communicator, “Danzer, bring your company up and finish the job.  We will take the fight to these dishonorable pateq.  Quapla! Danzer.”

Danzer’s company was already in position and still cloaked.  He looked at his combat tricorder locating the power core and what was left of A Co.

“All units, this is Danzer, we will remain cloaked and finish the job.  Nobody leaves this planet until that power core is destroyed!  We will assist A Co. after we have destroyed the core.  Understood?” he finished.

A series of ayes came from his platoon leaders.  Without further, the company made their way into the battle

…on the Defiant…

“Damage report!” ordered Jameson.

“Shields down to 86 percent.  Phasers are down, structural integrity is down 45 percent.  Our warp core is becoming unstable,” reported the tactical officer behind the captain.

“Acknowledged,” he looked to the con officer, Mr. Daniels, “Keep those fighters busy.  Continue to fire and help out those marines.”

“Aye, sir,”  Ensign Daniels complied.

The Defiant pivoted in space to bring her photon torpedo tubes to bear on the Jem H’Dar fighters.

“Status of the ground team?” he asked his tactical officer.

“Sensors show heavy phaser fire in and around the power core, but no indication that it has been destroyed,”  Lieutenant. Serlik reported.
“They need to hurry up,” he commented to no one in particular,” he looked to Serlik again, “ETA of the approaching Jem H’Dar vessels?”

“One hour, fifteen minutes, thirty two seconds until they reach us, sir.”

The captain merely nodded his head in acknowledgment.  Hope we can keep it together till we complete the mission, he thought to himself.

…in space…

Troutman looked around, as he flew his shuttle, and noted that the battle was finally turning to their side.  Jem H’Dar craft were being destroyed left and right.  He had received a transmission from the Defiant that several Jem H’Dar attack vessels were enroute and were due in system in just over an hour.  He decided it was time to assist the effort on the ground.

“Alpha and Bravo flights, follow me to the planet.  Charlie flight, finish up here and see to our drop shuttles.  Ensure that they get back to the Defiant with our ground forces intact,” He ordered.

The two flights of killer bee attack shuttles headed at top speed towards the Jem H’Dar base.  Troutman figured that the ground troops could use some close air support.

He checked his display.  The marines were clearly displayed on his monitor by the indicator chips in their ATAC suits.  Troutman selected some targets, individual Jem H’Dar soldiers, and preceded to vaporize them where they stood.

… on the ground…

Korvath’s marines were killing Jem H’Dar soldiers left and right.  The bodies of both Federation marines and Jem H’Dar soldiers littered the area.

Danzer’s company, still cloaked, had met with minimal resistance and succeeded in placing the charges next to power core.  They, all the of Marines, now had two minutes to leave the area.  Danzer gave the order to withdraw.

“Korvath! Get your company out of here!  You have less than two minutes to leave!”

“Acknowledged, human! All units, break off and rally at location Omega!” he ordered his company.

With that, Federation marines, both cloaked and uncloaked began to retreat from the base.  Their ATAC suits allowing them an increase in their physical abilities to run several times faster than they could without the suits.

As they withdrew, Danzer hailed Troutman on his shuttle.
“Red One, this Bravo One, the egg is laid. One minute and thirty seconds and counting.  All forces are headed for rally point Omega.”

“Acknowledged, Bravo One, we’ll provide cover for you until the drop ships arrive,” Troutman answered.

As the marines left, Jem H’Dar soldiers continued to attack.  Despite aerial attacks by the shuttles, the Jem H’Dar still pressed their attack.  Losses by both sides were overwhelming, but the marines were still surviving.

All of a sudden, a huge explosion erupted over the horizon.  The power core of the Jem H’Dar facility blew up and leveled it.  Everyone on the ground was thrown down.  The shuttles in the air above fought to remain airborne, but thankfully the all the remaining shuttles were undamaged.  Troutman looked over the terrain, noting that his marines were still there and were keeping the remaining Jem H’Dar soldiers busy with ground phaser fire.

“Korvath, Danzer, respond!” Troutman spoke into his communicator.

“Korvath, here.”

“Danzer, reporting.”

“Listen, the drop shuttles are two kilometers from your respective positions on the other side of that small rise to your northwest.  Acknowledge.”

“I copy, Red One, we’ll be there in next twenty minutes,” Danzer reported.

“I will be there, Red One, it has been glorious, sir!” Korvath said.

Troutman’s comm unit indicated his getting a transmission from the Defiant.

“Troutman here,” he replied.

“Troutman, get your marines out of there in the next thirty minutes or you’ll be living on this dirtball,” Captain Jameson ordered.

“Acknowledged, sir.  We won’t miss this ticket home.   We’ll be there.”

“Mr. Serlik will transmit the rendezvous coordinates to you once you’ve left the surface.”

“No problem, sir.  We’ll see you there.  Troutman out.”

Troutman flew his shuttle over the ground marines.  They had set up a defensive perimeter in defense of the landing shuttles.  The Jem H’Dar soldiers, or what was left of them were still attacking.  Boy, he thought, they never give up.  Oh well, their loss.  His marines were killing everyone of them.

In a short time, faster than expected all his surviving marines were onboard the drop shuttles.  All the shuttles were headed for the Defiant.  Mission accomplished, thought Troutman, but not without a heavy price.  A total of  twenty four marines had died during the mission.  Twenty four more names to add to an already long list of names.  Troutman felt the sting of command whenever he had to write that letter home to a deceased’s next of kin for each of marines.  Knowing that they died for the defense of the Federation didn’t make much of a difference when he wrote those letters, but it did help a little bit.

…in space…

The shuttles finally docked with the Defiant.   Troutman and his marines assumed their starship battlestations.  Battle wasn’t over yet.  The approach over three Jem H’Dar heavy attack vessels wasn’t a good sign.  Help from the Seventh Fleet was due in thirty minutes with the starships, Enterprise and the Sovereign and the Ticonderoga.  The last being one of the new Deadelus class dreadnoughts…

To be continued….

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged | Leave a comment

Star Trek: Civil Conflict

Star Trek: Civil Conflict

*This marks the new adventures of the USS Crusade and her unique crew of unlikely Starfleet Officers trying to uphold all that the Federation stands for in a time of Civil war, where the Federation is under a Military Dictatorship by Starfleet Commander, Admiril Bill Partmon, who abandones all the Federation’s laws and guidelines to seek out new life and rule it under an iron fist. The only hope for protection is the other half of Starfleet who opposes this new Dictatorship.*

*This is the maiden voyage of the USS Crusade, in this first entallment, the crew must choose between following orders given by the Federation, or disobeying their orders in order to save a prewarp culture from ultimate destruction.*

“Preserve or Destroy”
By David C. Chapman

The Excelsior classed starship sat in orbit around Pinar III making repairs from a previous battle with a Nebulae classed Starship. *USS Yorktown* was this ship’s name, she was commanded by Captain Don Rogerson, a well known starfleet Captain in the Federation, known for obeying orders and performing above and beyond the call of duty on countless occasions, but he had a dark side to him, as most officers in the Federation did nowadays, he shared in the Federation President’s views of conquer or die. “Captain, we’ve detected trilithium deposites on the serface.” came the science officer “Well, it appears that we’ve won afterall.” said Rogerson “Helm, take us to a closer orbit, I want to know just how much is down there.” said Rogerson “Aye sir.” said Cmdr. Hivok from the helm tapping a few icons to bring the ship in closer to the planet’s atmosphere without chrashing the ship altogether. Hivok too was a well known officer in the fleet, having been given the Captain Pike medal of honor on several occasions, being the fastest in the fleet to be promoted to Cmdr, aside from all that, he was alone, he was the only Romulan who served in Starfleet, he too hid something, but what it was was a mystery to everyone else, whether or not he believed in conquering other worlds was also a mystery. “There’s enough down there to supply the entire fleet and then some!” shouted the science officer “Well, perhaps we should report this to Starfleet command.” said Rogerson looking towards his communications officer “Aye sir.” said an eager young man awaiting his orders with anthusiasm “Those traitorous bastards might have pounded on my ship, but they only brought me closer to completing this mission.” bickered Rogerson “Sir, Starship entering the sector, it’s the Nebulae classed Starship that we encountered, the *USS Jersey*!” shouted the tacticle officer “Bastards! They must have followed us, Ensign, transmit that message to Starfleet and transmit it now!” barked Rogerson “Aye sir.” said the communications officer “This is *USS Yorktown* to Starfleet Command, we have found Trilitium deposites on Pinar III, respond please.” Over the speakers came the voice of a young woman “*Yorktown* this is Starfleet Command, we acknowledge that, we’re sending your findings to President Partmon now.” she said “Great, now we need some bloody assistance!” barked Rogerson “How are our shields and weapons?” The tacticle officer turned to face his Captain “Weapons are fully opperational, but shields are almost inoperative, one hit from them and they’re gone, we need to avoid conflict.” Rogerson turned to his tacticle officer “Noted, but I’m not going to run from them, they have a lesson to learn on loyalty, I’m going to teach it to them.” said Rogerson as he turned back to the main viewscreen “Sir, they’re hailing us.” said the communications officer “On screen.” said Rogerson “I am Commander Henderson of the Federation Starship *Jersey* we have no wish to destroy you, please stand down and prepare to be boarded.” said the woman on the viewscreen who wore the same uniform as Rogerson “Ahh, Henderson, we attended the Academy together, small world isn’t it? Where’s your commanding officer, Captain Wilson?” asked Rogerson “He died when you opened fire on us without provication.” said Henderson “We’re at war with one another, you betrayed the Federation, need I have provication for attacking an enemy ship in Federation space?” asked Rogerson “We are also Federation.” said Henderson “No, you are traitors, we are the rightful Federation Citizens, we didn’t turn our backs on Starfleet.” said Rogerson “You also help in thieving countless worlds in order to mine them, or inhabit them with Federation or Dominion people.” said Henderson “Survival of the fittest, need I say more?” asked Rogerson “Your President has violated the Prime Directive on many accounts, he has abandoned everything Starfleet was built on.” said Henderson “Leave this sector at once or be destroyed.” said Rogerson “Well, this isn’t exactly your space, there is a Prewarp culture on the planet below who haven’t even seen space beyond their first moon, the way I see it, your ship sustained a massive amount of damage anyways, so you have no other choice, but to stand down and surrender.” said Henderson “We’ll see, *Yorktown* out.” said Rogerson motioning for the viewscreen to be switched back to front view “Are we going to fight or flee, sir?” asked Hivok “You’re my XO, you should know me better than to run from a fight Mr. Hivok,” said Rogerson “Evasive Maneuvers.” Hivok turned back to the helm “Aye sir.” he said pressing a few more icons and then an icon entitled ‘execute’ “Red Alert, all crew to battlestations, this shouldn’t take too long.” said Rogerson as the Red Alert Klaxon sounded throughout the ship. The *Yorktown* moved out of orbit and into an attack position to open fire upon the *Jersey*, but it was too late, the *Jersey* had already fired upon them, knocking their shields offline and causing a great amount of damage to the Engineering section of the ship. “Report!” shouted Rogerson “Shields have failed Captain! Hull breaches on decks 9 through 15!” shouted tacticle “Damn, return fire!” shouted Rogerson “Aye sir!” shouted tacticle as the ship rocked under phaser fire “Warp Core Micro Fracture, Breach imminant.” came the computer’s voice on an intercom throughout the ship “No! I can’t lose!” shouted Rogerson as the tacticle station exploded sending the tacticle officer flying lifeless and burned through the air, smashing down on the guard rail. Rogerson quickly ran to tacticle taking the controls, “Returning fire!” he shouted “Changing coordinates to three three zero mark two!” shouted Hivok. The *Yorktown* fired back upon the *Jersey* causing her shields to fall, the *Jersey* took formidable damage to her saucer section, but she kept comming. “Damn! Computer, engage manual targetting system!” shouted Rogerson “Confirmed.” came the computer’s voice “Warp Core Breach imminant.” it kept repeating “I know I know God Da…” Rogerson’s station malfunctioned sending a surge of electricity through his body, he fell unconcious to the floor. “The Captain’s down! Medical team stand by!” shouted Hivok into his communicator as he held his coarse “I need Options people!” The Communications officer ran over to the Engineering station on the bridge bringing up a picture of what was going on in Engineering on a tiny viewscreen embedded in the aft wall of the bridge, above the Engineering station, “Sir, no one’s moving in Engineering, I think they’re all dead!” shouted the Communications officer “Prepare to eject the core on my mark!” shouted Hivok as the ship shook some more, Hivok pressed a few icons on the helm as quickly as his Romulan fingers would let him. The *Yorktown* turned around and started to move away from the *Jersey* at full impulse power. “Mark!” shouted Hivok, the communications officer pressed an icon entitled ‘Eject’ and watched the main viewscreen. The *Yorktown’s* Warp Core moved closer and closer to the Nebulae classed vessel. “Detonate the core.” said Hivok “Aye sir.” said the communications officer pressing an icon on the Engineering console. The Warp Core exploded sending a blinding array of colors into the vastness of space as it took the *Jersey* with it into oblivion. “Well done, now get a Medical team up here immidiately, the Captain needs Medical attention.” said Hivok as he laid in a coarse for the nearest Federation Starbase “Aye sir.” said the Communications officer as he ran back over to his station “Medical team to bridge.” he said over the intercom “the Captain is down, Medical team to bridge, please hurry.” Hivok turned to the Captain’s chair “Coarse locked in, shouldn’t be but a few hours.” he said as he took his seat in the Captain’s chair and watched the viewscreen.

*Two days later*
Hivok’s shuttle had just landed in San Fran Sisco, it was exactly how he left it, a city of great beauty and many mysteries beyond it’s time. He looked about and took a long deep breath of the fresh planetary air. *I’ve been on that ship far too long* he thought *Bout time I got to come home for leave* He stepped away from the shuttle letting the pilot step out. She was a young Vulcan Ensign who hadn’t said a single word to him the entire trip, he had to turn to a young Lt. for conversation. He couldn’t help, but look at her in admiration though, she was beautiful beyond compare, her hair sat gently in a bun on her head and her arms behind her back. As she walked by him she gave him a glance and a smile then went on her way. *What the hell?* he thought *That’s not supposed to happen*
“Well, I guess it’s time to report to Starfleet.” said Hivok extending his hand to the Lt. he had met on the shuttlecraft “Well Cmdr, it was a nice conversation, perhaps if you’re going to be on Earth a while we can get together and talk some more, I’ll be at Starfleet Medical.” said the young Lt. “Medical? But you said you work Opperations on Starships.” said Hivok “Yeah, but I was ordered to report to Medical for some reason.” said the Lt. “Well, if you need to get in touch with me, I’m Cmdr. Hivok.” said Hivok “I kindof realized that when I noticed you were Romulan, you’re pretty popular among the officers, I’m Jake Wildman.” said the Lt, Hivok didn’t know what to make of his little comment about his race, he just gave a smile of appreciation and went on his way to Starfleet Command.

Hivok had exited the landing pad and walked out on the street to find many eyes upon him, he knew what was going through their minds. *Oh my God, look it’s that Romulan Officer!* But Hivok was used to it, he had lived among the humans as an Officer long enough to know what their reaction would be and no matter what he did, it wouldn’t change their minds. He just went along his way, watching all the Civilians, Cadets and Officer walking by him, heading down their own paths along their lives. *Those fools have no idea what they’re going to be ordered to do when they get their first assignments* he thought, he had strong regrets about following his orders all the time, he’d helped relocate cultures just to take their worlds for the Federation, he’d also destroyed many of the Starships who opposed this kindof thing, in his heart, he knew that those Officers who opposed President Partmon were right. He watched shuttles pass underneath Golden Gate bridge, all the electric powered cars passing overhead and the birds flying all about. *You can’t see this kindof thing on a Starship* he thought as he kept walking *The Holodecks seem fake, they don’t capture the true essence* He found himself now standing outside Headquarters, Officers exited and entered at a rapid rate and sometimes in large groups. Hivok straightened his uniform and entered calmly. He walked up to a desk where a young Ensign sat, doing basically nothing. “Hello, the President wanted to see me?” asked Hivok “Ahh, Cmdr Hivok, yeah, go on in.” said the young Security Officer “Thanks.” said Hivok as he walked over to a door that lead into Partmon’s office. He pressed a button off to the side of the door causing it to chime “Yes, come in, I’ve been expecting you Cmdr.” came the strong voice of an old Starfleet Veteran from a speaker over the door. Hivok took a deep breath and entered the office. President Bill Partmon sat behind an oaken desk at the back of his office, wearing a Starfleet Admiril’s uniform, his head was covered in gray hair and his face portrayed the features of a fifty five year old man. His office was filled with relics from Earth’s past, along with some random objects from the past of other worlds, including the planet Vulcan. He showed a great interest in Earth’s World War II era, which showed in his choice for Earth artifacts. “Come in Cmdr, sit down.” he said making a gesture for Hivok to sit in a black leather chair infront of his desk, Hivok replied to the guesture by sitting down “Your report was great Cmdr, I understand you performed great in an obviously serious situation where there was no chance to win.” said Partmon “I performed my duty Mr. President.” said Hivok “You did more than that, you saved your ship and fellow crewmates and managed to take out the enemy in the process.” said Partmon “I don’t like to lose.” said Hivok, quoting something James Kirk said in a historic file he found on his ship’s computer database “Ahh, so you appreciate the past as well.” smiled Partmon “Certain things about the past, James Kirk was a great man.” said Hivok “That’s great, I wish there were more Officers like you.” said Partmon “Thank you sir, but did you ask me here to disguss my report?” asked Hivok “No, and please, call me Bill, I don’t like any of the formalities.” said Partmon “Okay, Bill it is then.” said Hivok feeling a bit awkward about calling the President by his first name “I accually called you here because I have a new assignment for you.” said Partmon “What is that?” asked Hivok “Well, it’s concerning Pinar III and the findings your ship’s science officer made pending your last mission.” said Partmon “What does that have to do with me, Bill?” asked Hivok “I’m sending a fleet of ships there to investigate, I want you in command of one of them.” said Partmon “Command, as in Captain?” asked Hivok “Yes, the Ship’s name is *USS Crusade*, registry number *NCC-59550*.” said Partmon “I’ve never heard of the ship, is it new?” asked Hivok “Yes, it just got done being tested, performs great, it’s the most advanced Starship in the Fleet.” said Partmon “Wouldn’t a more experienced person be more suited for command of a ship like that?” asked Hivok “Well, I think you’ve shown enough experience to prove yourself worthy for many commands like this.” said Partmon “What kindof Starship is it? What can I expect?” asked Hivok eagerly “It’s a *Sovereign type II* classed Starship with an enhanced warp drive, capable of warp 9.98, also has *self regenerating shielding*, *metaphasic shielding*, *Quantum torpedos*, *Bioneural Net type III*, much more advanced than the original Sovereign class.” said Partmon “Sounds interesting, anything else I should know about?” asked Hivok “Your chief engineer will fill you in on the rest if need be, I must tell you that your chief engineer is a little odd, you see, there are two of them, Lt. Cmdr. Zero One and Lt. Cmdr. One Zero, they are from the planet Binar.” said Partmon “Binar? This should be interesting.” replied Hivok “I am also assigning a Jem H’dar Officer to your crew, he will be the Chief of Security, he’s a little odd, even for a Jem H’dar, he doesn’t answer to his founders, he’s basically an outcast of his people.” said Partmon *I should feel quite at home on this ship* thought Hivok “Your First Officer is already on board the ship, Cmdr. Jovar, you should find her interesting as well, I’ll let you choose the rest of your crew.” said Partmon as he opened a compartment on the top of his desk and pulled out a rank pin for Hivok “Here you go Captain, no it’s official, as of this day, you are Captain Hivok of the *Federation Starship Crusade*” smiled Partmon “Thank you sir.” smiled Hivok as he took the pin and placed it upon the red collar of his uniform where the other three pins rested “Congradulations.” said Partmon as he and Hivok stood up in unison, he extended his hand to Hivok, Hivok shook his President’s hand in thanks “Dismissed.” said Partmon, Hivok turned and exited the office, sporting his new rank as he entered the corridor of Starfleet Headquarters, the young Ensign Security Officer stood up to greet him. “Hey wait a minute, weren’t you a Cmdr before you went in there?” she asked in surprise “That I was, now I’m a Captain, I’ll see you later.” said Hivok as he exited Starfleet HQ.

*An intergalactic bar, Golden Gate Blvd*
Hivok entered the bar to celebrate his promotion with a drink or two of his favorite Earth drink, scotch whiskey, Captain Scott had got him hooked on it when he met up with him in New York quite a few years back, he had no idea who he was at the time, but he realized who it was when he found a picture of Captain Scott in the Federation historical database onboard the *Yorktown*. Hivok sat down at the bar waiting for the bartending to take down his order. He looked around the bar to see several non-Federation aliens and several newly commisioned Ensigns. The bartender came to him with a thumb pad in hand, the young Ferengi spoke “What’ll it be?” Hivok cleared his throat “A glass of scotch.” he said “Very well then.” said the Ferengi mumbling something about human beverages on his way to the replicator at the far end of the bar. Hivok heard a commosion behind him and turned to see what it was all about, a crowd of aliens stood around a table watching something take place. Hivok pushed his way passed the crowd to see what they were seeing. There he found a Nausican sitting at a table with the young Vulcan Ensign that pilotted him to Earth, she was partaking in shots of whiskey with the Nausican, it appeared they had waged some sortof bet, to see who could drink more without stumbling. Hivok let a grin peer upon his face as he watched the young woman try to best the Nausican at what they do best, drink and get angry, in his mind atleast. The Vulcan took her eighth shot and slammed the shot glass down hard on the table top sitting back with a grin, not even a sign of stumbling in her guestures. The Nausican took a shot and fell back in his chair, drunk out of his mind. He stood up throwing the table aside in anger “I will not pay, you cheat! I am not used to human drinks!” shouted the Nausican in anger “Violence would not be a logical coarse of action when you’re drunk.” said the Vulcan “I teach you a lesson Vulcan!” shouted the Nausican “I warned you.” said the Vulcan standing up from her chair, the Nausican swung at her with a gargantuan right hook, she ducked under the attack and sent a palm strike into the Nausican’s stomache. She swiftly moved out from under him as he leaned over and vomitted all over the barroom floor, she stood behind him shaking her head in disgust, reaching over the Nausican clenching her left hand where his shoulder met his neck and pinched down. The Nausican fell to the floor unconcious in defeat, he had never been defeated before, now he was disgraced before the entire bar. They laughed out loud as the Vulcan walked up to the bar, without stumbling once. Hivok turned to meet up with her at the bar, when he arrived the Ferengi had placed a glass of scotch before him as he sat down next to the Vulcan “Nice performance.” said Hivok “Thanks.” said the Vulcan as she turned to face Hivok “Oh, hey, I remember you, I flew the shuttle that brought you here, but weren’t you a Cmdr?” asked the Vulcan “Yeah, just got promoted.” said Hivok “That must mean there’s a tall ship waiting for you somewhere, shouldn’t you be departing for it?” asked the Vulcan “Well, Ensign, that’s the thing, I am in search of a good Con Officer.” said Hivok, the Vulcan smiled and ordered a glass of root beer from the Ferengi, once again the Ferengi went off in disgust of human drinks and food “Well sir, I’m not sure you have the right person for the job.” said the Vulcan “Well, after seeing what I just saw, I’m pretty sure I do.” said Hivok “Just because I out drank a Nausican Grunt doesn’t mean I’m a good pilot.” said the Vulcan “Well, you seem to be sober now.” said Hivok “I’m a Vulcan, it comes in handy for some things.” said the Vulcan “You mind telling me why you act like a human?” asked Hivok “I’m half human, my father was a Starfleet Captain, my mother was a Vulcan priestess.” she said in reply “Why would a priestess marry a human?” asked Hivok “Ex-preistess, she left her temple to persue higher things, logic is only the first step.” said the Vulcan “Well, that still doesn’t explain why you smile and express your emotions freely, I’ve never seen a Vulcan act like that.” said Hivok curiously, the Vulcan smiled “I like to express myself Captain, most Vulcans would condem me for it, but it’s who I am, I know logic, but I express it in my own way.” she said in reply “Okay, good enough, will you join my crew?” asked Hivok “Is that an order?” she asked with a smile “No, it’s your choice.” said Hivok “Consider it done Captain, when do I report in for duty?” she asked “Tomarrow, 0700.” said Hivok “Great, see you there.” said the Vulcan as she got up from the table and started towards the exit “Oh, and Captain, my name is Revek.” she said “Very well then Ensign Revek I’ll see you there.” said Hivok as he turned back to his glass of scotch, the Ferengi peered at the place where Revek had been sitting, with her Root Beer in hand, “Great, I hate it when they do that.” he said “What do you plan to do with that drink?” asked Hivok “Drink it, what else would I do with it?” asked the Ferengi, Hivok just chuckled as he took a drink of his scotch and sat quietly.

*A few hours later, Starfleet Medical, Earth, San Fran Sisco*
Jake Wildman had been in the facility for only a few hours when he came to, he was in patient clothing, surrounded by doctors and for some strange reason his entire body ached. He looked around the room to see what was going on when he noticed something, he could see strange colors through his eyes, the energy emissions the equipment was giving off, as well as the body heat of the Medical staff that surrounded him, he then noticed another shocking event, when he tried to be angry and curious at the same time amidst the confusion, it was as if the emotions were just programmings, as if they weren’t real. “Just relax Cmdr, the pain will stop soon.” said a Doctor standing over him as he lay on the biobed “What have you done to me?” asked Wildman blanly, almost as if he were a Vulcan “We’ve fused your biologic organs with a positronic net, in essence, you’re part Android.” said the Doctor “Android?” asked Wildman “Well, almost, you are programmed to have emotions, you can learn things much faster than a normal human being and you have a computer chip in your brain that can access the Federation database at anytime.” said the Doctor “You’ve turned me into a freak!” shouted Wildman, but it was no use, his anger was still a programming on a computerchip in his new Biologic-Positronic brain “You can benefit from this Cmdr, of course there are some down sides, but you can benefit.” said the Doctor “Is this what the Federation is all about now? Turning it’s people into guenae pigs?” asked Wildman “I assure you that this process has been tested, there are no glitches.” said the Doctor “I don’t care, I wish to goto my quarters now.” said Wildman as he got up from the biobed, he pressed his hand against a solid titanium table to help him come to his feet, he found himself on the floor looking at the table which was now crushed “You also have the strength of an Android.” said the Doctor with a smile “Take me to my quarters, now!” shouted Wildman in a programmed rage “Alright, just deactivate your emotions before you hurt someone.” said the Doctor “How?” asked Wildman “A switch, underneath your skin at the base of your skull.” said the Doctor, Wildman reached back and felt for a switch, he pressed down hard at the base of his skull and felt a square object, then he heard a beep, suddenly he felt cold, fake. “Done.” he said looking about with androidal features upon his all too human face. He looked over to his right into a mirrior that was upon the wall, it extended from the cieling to the floor. He could see his dark brown hair and his facial features, seeming almost meaningless to him. “Okay, take me to my quarters.” he said coldly “Alright Cmdr, follow me.” said the Doctor as he helped Wildman to his feet and led him out of the infermery. Wildman entered his quarters where he found his uniform laid out on the bed waiting for him, sitting in a chair sat Captain Hivok reading a book on Vulcan history. “Hello Cmdr.” said Hivok “I met you this morning.” said Wildman without a trace of emotion in his voice “Yes you did, mind telling me why you seem different?” asked Hivok “Hold on one second Captain.” said Wildman as he pressed the switch at the base of his skull to turn his emotions back on “They ordered me to come here and partake in an experiment, I had no idea what it was until I woke up and every trace of my humanity was wiped clean.” said Wildman “They ordered you to partake in something like that? I don’t believe it!” said Hivok in surprise “Mind telling me what you’re doing here Captain? Hey, you were a Cmdr when I met you this morning!” said Wildman in a fake sense of surprise “Yeah, I was promoted, I’m here because I wanted to continue our conversing, and I also need an Opperations Officer onboard my ship.” said Hivok “Well, as you can see, I’m not exactly fit for duty.” said Wildman “That’s not what the doctors tell me, they say you can perform your duty without flaw now.” said Hivok “Great, leave it up to Doctors to make you do something against your will.” said Wildman “I understand how it must feel to you Cmdr, but I assure you that it is your choice whether or not you wish to join my crew, I can help you through this.” said Hivok “How? How do you know what it is like to be as alone as I am right now? How do you know what I’m going through?” asked Wildman “I know that I too am alone, being the only one of my race in Starfleet, I’m not even allowed back on Romulus, I’m considered a traitor to my own race.” said Hivok “Well, I guess that about sums it up.” said Wildman “So, are you willing to join my crew?” asked Hivok “I guess so, I have nowhere else to go.” said Wildman “I’m sure some other Captain would have asked you to join their crew if I hadn’t gotten here first.” said Hivok “Thank you sir, when should I report in for duty?” asked Hivok “Shuttle leaves tomarrow at 0700.” said Hivok as he got up to leave “Oh, and one other thing, try not to break any consoles on the ship.” said Hivok with a smile “Gee thanks.” said Wildman as he watched Hivok exit his quarters.

*0700 The next day, Shuttle Craft Argo*
Revek pilotted the shuttle well as it cleared the port on Earth, she could hear talking going on amongst her three passengers, Captain Hivok, Lt. Cmdr. Wildman and a Jem H’dar Officer by the name of Kelen. “Well gentlemen, it looks as though we’re on our way to our new ship, should only be a few minutes.” said Revek “That’s refreshing to know.” said Kelen gruffly “It’s not as bad as it seems Mr. Kelen, atleast you get to serve on the most advanced ship in the fleet.” said Hivok “True, I just hope you humans know how to handle yourselves in battle.” said Kelen “I’m sure the need won’t arise Mr. Kelen.” said Hivok with a smile “Sir, do you know what our mission will be?” asked Wildman, he had kept his emotions online all night, trying to learn how to deal with the fake feeling he got from them, but he still couldn’t get passed how much he wanted to give it all up for his old emotions “Well, I know only bits and pieces, we’re to go assist at Pinar III, I’m sure I’ll be getting a briefing upon my arrival.” said Hivok “Great, I don’t like being kept in the dark.” said Revek in reply, cutting into the conversation “Humans, Romulans and Vulcans, I think I need to sit down.” said Kelen as he took a seat on the bench that was embedded in the wall behind him “We’re approaching her sir, would you like to have a look before we dock?” asked Revek “Sure Ensign.” said Hivok stepping up beside her so he could peer out the window, he watched in awe as he saw his ship. Across the hull of the saucer section he could see the registry number, *NCC-59550*, and it’s name *USS Crusade*, it had some of the characteristics of a *Sovereign classed* vessel, but it’s design was very different, defying all of the traditional Starfleet designs. “So that’s it huh? Can’t wait to see the brige.” said Hivok “This is Shuttlecraft Agro carrying Captain Hivok and company, requesting permission to dock.” said Revek speaking into a subspace radio “Shuttlecraft Argo, you are cleared for docking in shuttlebay two.” came a woman’s voice over subspace “Okay gentlemen, here we go.” said Revek pressing a few icons on the pilot console of the shuttlecraft. The shuttlecraft swung about and entered a shuttlebay at the aft of the ship. Hivok stepped out of the shuttlecraft to be greeted by a Vorta female in a Starfleet uniform, the color of her collar was red and she had three fully colored rank pins upon it. “I’m Cmdr. Jovar Captain, I’ll be your First Officer.” she said extending her hand, Hivok shook her hand with a smile “They didn’t tell me you were Vorta.” said Hivok “They didn’t tell me you were Romulan.” said Jovar “Who’s this here?” asked Hivok extending his hand to the K’tari in a Medical uniform “I’m Lt. Cmdr. Sinai, your Chief Medical Officer.” she said as she shook Hivok’s hand. Hivok couldn’t help, but notice her ears, they were even more pointed than his, which gave away her race, if her ears were less pointed, one could mistake her for a Vulcan “That’s comforting, you come from a world of Doctors.” said Hivok with a smile “Yeah, I’m the first of my race to join Starfleet, so I guess your crew is fortunate.” said Sinai returning the smile “Which way to the bridge?” asked Hivok “This way sir, follow me,” said Jovar “Doctor, if you would show the others where their quarters are?” Sinai nodded and motioned for the rest of the party to follow her out of the shuttlebay and down the corridor. Hivok walked side by side with his First Officer down the corridor to a turbo lift that would take them to the Bridge. They stepped into the turbolift “Please state your destination.” came the computer’s voice “Bridge.” said Cmdr Jovar “So, how did you come about joining Starfleet?” asked Hivok “Well, accually I joined a few years ago, before the Civil War began, when the Dominion signed an alliance with the Federation.” said Jovar “Oh, so you’re an exchange officer?” asked Hivok “Not exactly, I never believed in the Dominion, I’m sortof an outcast, so I joined Starfleet, attended the Academy and got a field commision as an officer.” she said “Interesting, this is turning out to be a great crew.” smiled Hivok “Sir?” asked Jovar curiously “Nevermind, I’ll explain later.” said Hivok as the turbolift doors opened revealing the bridge. He stepped off the turbolift to inspect the gigantic command center of the ship, it had the characteristics of a *Sovereign classed* vessel’s bridge, but some things were very different, the Opperations console was in the aft of the bridge, directly behind the Captain’s chair, the con station was directly infront of the Captain’s chair and infront of the viewscreen, which was shut off. Tacticle was to the left of the Captain’s chair facing inward towards the command deck. Instead of three chairs there were two, one for the Captain and one for the First Officer, the Engineering station had a console to the right of the Captain’s chair facing inward to the command deck and a large console on the aft wall. Hivok stepped down to the command deck and sat down in his chair, placing his carry-on bag to the left side of the chair “This is some ship.” he said “Yeah, sofar it’s performed fantastically.” said Jovar as she took her seat to the right of him. A young man walked onto the bridge and took position of Con “What are you doing Lt?” asked Hivok “Oh, sorry Captain, forgive me, I didn’t introduce myself, I’m Lt. Chaplin, I’ll be your Chief Con Officer, just checking my station.” he said “I’m sorry, but I’ve already got someone else in mind for that position.” said Hivok “Aye sir.” said the Lt as he left the bridge in a hurry “Why’d you do that? He’s one of the best pilots in the fleet.” said Jovar “Well, I have a different opinion, I have someone better suited for the position, only she doesn’t know it yet.” said Hivok “Oh, I see, the Vulcan that arrived with you? Ensign Revek?” asked Jovar “Yeah, she out drank a Nausican without staggering once, that’s a damn good pilot if you ask me.” said Hivok “If you say so sir.” said Jovar, Hivok turned and looked around the bridge, he noticed a strange looking man sitting at the science console at the left side of the bridge, he was an amphibius being, with ears shaped like the ears of a sea-horse and he held the rank of Lt. “Excuse me?” Hivok said “Yes Captain?” said the man turning to face his commanding officer with his yellow snake like eyes and his green scaley face “Who exactly are you?” asked Hivok “I’m Lt. D’nar G’alin, your Chief Science Officer.” said the wierd looking fellow “But you were listed as Vulcan.” said Hivok “I am from the planet Vulcan, I was raised there, so in a sense I am Vulcan, sir.” said G’alin “Oh, I see, where are you from, originally?” asked Hivok “Why do you ask?” asked G’alin curiously “I’m trying to get to know my crew on a more personal level.” said Hivok “I see, wouldn’t it be more logical just to keep it on a professional level?” asked G’alin “Just answer the damned question.” said Hivok with frustration in his tone “Well, sir, I accually don’t know where I’m from originally, the only thing I know about my people is the name they gave me.” said G’alin “I see, proceed with what you were doing.” said Hivok as he turned to face the viewscreen, which was still off “Aye sir.” said G’alin turning back to his work station “I have a headache, I’ll be in my ready room.” said Hivok as he stood up from his chair and walked over to a door on the right side of the bridge that lead to his ready room. He stood again, in awe, this time it was at the sight of his ready room, it was huge, there was a marble desk over by a window overlooking the stars on the right side of the room, a black leather couch on the left side, a book shelf beside the couch which held hundreds, if not thousands, of books. He walked in slowly inspecting every inch of his own ready room, he found a corridor leading to another room that contained a bed and all the properties of a Captain’s quarters, incase he needed to sleep near the bridge. He looked over behind his desk and saw a comfortable looking chair waiting for him to sit down in it. *Finally, all those years of great service paid off* he thought as he walked over and took his seat behind the desk. He turned and looked out among the stars. *I knew I forgot something* he thought once again “Computer as of Stardate 48964.778, this ship is now under the command of Captain Hivok authorization code Hivok Alpha Zero One.” he said “Confirmed.” came the computer’s voice from a speaker inside his desk. He sat looking out upon the stars for a moment longer, remembering all the things he had done, regretting every last order he had followed, every oder that landed him in command of this ship. “Piority message comming in.” came the Computer’s voice from a monitor ontop of his desk. Hivok went over it, it was the mission briefing he had been waiting for, he was shocked to see what kindof mission he was to carry out. *I can’t do that!* he thought *But I have to, it’s a direct order, I can’t disobey it* He sighed and went back to looking at the stars after clearing the screen. He then turned and tapped his commbadge “Hivok to Revek, report to my ready room.” he said “Acknowledged.” came Revek’s voice from the commbadge. Almost twenty minutes had passed as he sat waiting for her to report to his ready room, then came the chime he had been waiting for. “Come.” he said sternly, the doors slid open to let Revek enter, she walked in and stood infront of Hivok’s desk “You wanted to see me sir?” asked Revek “Yes I did, have a seat Ensign.” said Hivok touching an icon on his desk monitor, a floor pannel slid aside and a chair rose up from the floor, “Neat.” said Revek as she sat down “I called you here because I want you to be my Chief Con Officer.” said Hivok “Sir? Are you aware that in order to be Chief Con the minimal rank is Lt?” asked Revek “Yes I am aware of that, which is why you are being promoted.” said Hivok “Promoted?” asked Revek filled with anthusiasm “Yes, promoted, as of this date you will be known as Lt. Revek, here’s your rank pin.” said Hivok as he pulled a rank pin out from a compartment in his desk and handed it to Revek, Revek placed it upon her red collar with the other fully colored pin “Thank you sir, is that all?” asked Revek “Yes, you may familiarize yourself with your station.” said Hivok “Aye sir.” said Revek as she turned and left Hivok’s Ready Room.

*Moments Later*
Jovar sat in the Captain’s chair overseeing the activity on the bridge, she touched an icon on the arm of the chair calling for the Captain “Jovar to Hivok.” she said “Hivok here.” came the Captain’s voice from the intercom through the chair “We’re ready to depart Captain.” said Jovar “On my way, Hivok out.” came the Captain’s voice, moments later Hivok emerged from his ready room and relieved Jovar of his chair, she sat in the First Officer’s chair next to him. He looked to Con and noticed Lt. Revek sitting in her place, Hivok let a smile peer on his face and looked over to Opperations where Lt. Cmdr. Wildman sat. He heard the gruff voice of Kelen behind him “Tacticle ready, sir.” he said “Very good Mr. Kelen.” said Hivok “Ask permission to depart Opperations.” said Jovar “*Crusade* this is Starfleet Command, permission granted.” came the voice of a young woman over speakers “Clear all moorings, proceed at full impulse.” said Jovar “Aye sir.” said Revek pressing a few icons on the console “Turn the damned viewscreen on.” said Hivok “Aye sir.” said Wildman pressing an icon that brought the viewscreen to life, it now showed stars beginning to pass by and the shape of Earth below “My God that’s beautiful.” said Hivok “Captain, coarse heading?” asked Revek “Pinar III, maximum warp.” said Hivok “Aye Captain, coarse locked in sir.” said Revek with a smile as she watched the viewscreen. The ship jumped into warp sending it blazing off into space far away from Earth.

*Starfleet Command, Earth*
A hooded man stood outside in the courtyard hidden by a tree so no one could see him, he held up an old wretched hand that had a wrist communicator attached to it. “Commlink activation code Zero Three Zero Alpha Tango, codename Komaire.” he said in a wretched whisper “Confirmed.” came a computer’s voice from the wrist communicator “Yes, what is it Komaire.” came the voice of a fifty year old man from an Aural Implant in Komaire’s ears “Sir, I have some information you might be interested in, concerning a plan they have for Pinar III.” said Komaire “Wonderful, we’ll have a ship standing by for orders pending the information you give me.” said the man “Well you see…” Komaire finished giving him the information and then turned the wrist communicator off.

*USS Crusade, just outside the Pinar System*
“Approaching Pinar Space sir.” said Revek “scan for ships in the sector, we’re supposed to rondesvou with a fleet that is already supposed to be here.” said Hivok “Confirmed, there are two other ships in this sector Captain.” said Kelen “Thanks Mr. Kelen, Mr. Wildman, open hailing frequencies.” said Hivok “Aye sir,” said Wildman pressing a few icons “hailing frequencies open sir.” Hivok got comfortable in his chair “This is Captain Hivok of the *Federation Starship Crusade*” he said, suddenly the face of a young human Starfleet Captain appeared on the viewscreen “Captain, this is Captain Benton of the *Federation Starship Chaser*, good to see you could make it, we are beginning the first step of the mission.” said the face on the viewscreen “Great.” said Hivok blanly “We need you to stand guard, incase any unsuspecting ships enter this system aside from the Galaxy Classed vessel.” said Benton “Yes sir.” said Hivok “Good, Benton out.” said Captain Benton as the screen went blank “Lt. Revek, hold position here, outside the Pinar System.” said Hivok “Aye Captain.” said Revek as she pressed an icon entitled ‘all stop’. The ship came to a full stop, sitting just outside Pinar Space. “Now here we sit, waiting, but I don’t think anyone’s going to come knocking.” said Hivok “Pardon sir?” asked Jovar “A human expression Cmdr, nevermind.” said Hivok “Sir, Galaxy Classed Federation Starship entering the System!” said Kelen strongly “Yeah, that’s with us.” said Hivok “Sir, according to my readings it has no markings of any kind, no life signs and a tone of charged Quantum Explosives set throughout the ship.” said Wildman tapping icons at his station faster than anyone Hivok has seen “I know Cmdr.” said Hivok “Why is it on remote control and filled with explosives sir?” asked Wildman “I cannot disguss that with the crew at this moment Cmdr.” said Hivok “I understand sir.” said Wildman with no trace of emotion, he had deactivated his emotions pending his arrival on the bridge “Sir, does this have something to do with the Trilithium deposites on the serface of Pinar III?” asked G’alin from the science station “How did you know about that Lt?” asked Hivok “I did a scientific scan when we arrived sir.” said G’alin “Did I order such a thing?” asked Hivok “No sir.” said G’alin “Okay.” said Hivok, G’alin turned back to his console and said nothing else. Hivok got up from his chair and headed for his Ready Room “If anything happens, I’ll be in my ready room, Cmdr Jovar, you have the bridge.” said Hivok as he entered his Ready Room hearing the doors hiss shut behind him.

*Three Hours Later*
Hivok sat behind his desk reading a book on James Kirk when suddenly his Communicator beeped, he reached up and tapped it with his right arm “Hivok here.” he said “Sir, there’s a Sovereign classed Starship comming into range.” came Kelen’s voice “Acknowledged, Hivok out.” he said as he got up from his desk and walked out to the bridge, upon his arrival, Jovar got up from his seat, but he walked to the front of the bridge and stood infront of the viewscreen “They’re hailing us sir.” said Wildman “On screen.” said Hivok, knowing full well he was supposed to neutralize oncomming vessels on sight that weren’t supposed to be there, the picture of an old man with a shiny bald head appeared on the screen, “I’m Captain Jean Luc Picard of the *Federation Starship Enterprise*” said the man in a slight french accent “Greetings Captain, I’m Captain Hivok of the *Federation Starship Crusade*, mind telling me what you’re doing here?” asked Hivok “I know what you’re doing here Captain and I can’t allow it to happen.” said Picard “What is it you think we’re doing here, Captain Picard?” asked Hivok “Our sources tell us that you’ve found Trilithium on the third planet of the system and you plan to wipe out the entire Prewarp Cultural population of that planet in order to get it, we also know what you plan on using the Trilithium for, you plan to make a weapon of mass destruction with it.” said Picard “Well, you’re half right, but I haven’t been told about any weapon.” said Hivok “You seem like a reasonable man Captain, you know what is going on here is wrong, stand down and help us, please, make a difference.” said Picard “I have my orders Captain, I’m sorry, I must also ask you to move away from the system, or I’ll have to destroy you.” said Hivok in reply “Then you’re going to have to destroy us, I won’t let this violation of everything the Federation stands for take place.” said Picard “What do you know of the Federation? You are a traitor.” said Hivok, knowing full well who this man was and what he’s done to help benefit the Federation “I know that our missions have meaning, yours are missions of genocide, we can start putting things back together if we stop this mission before any more lives are lost.” said Picard “Captain, I have a positive lock on their engineering section.” said Kelen “Hold that lock, don’t fire until I say.” said Hivok “You know full well where I’m comming from, I can see it in your eyes, you know this is an order you shouldn’t follow, these people have done nothing to the Federation, they haven’t even been beyond their own moons.” said Picard “I know Captain, but as a Starfleet Officer I must follow my given orders.” said Hivok “Being an Officer goes far beyond orders and the Federation, sometimes you need to make choices that could effect your career in order to save lives, that’s who we are, we protect, your fleet destroys and conquers.” said Picard “I know.” said Hivok “We wear the same uniform Captain, you can still give it meaning, you can still make a difference, no matter what you’ve done in the past, you can redeem yourself.” said Picard “How? I’ve helped in the destruction of countless Federation Starships that opposed the President’s order, I’ve killed many of my fellow Officers because they were deemed traitors, many worlds have fallen because of me.” said Hivok “You were merely a pawn on Partmon’s chess board, you had no idea what was going on, join us, help stop this, before anyone else has to pay!” said Picard sternly “Captain, the coordinates of the ship they’re going to crash into the planet are being transmitted to you now, I’ll hold off the other two Starships as long as I can.” said Hivok “Good, I’m glad to see that there’re still good people who wear the uniform as it should be worn.” said Picard, Hivok smiled, knowing he’d made the right choice “Picard out.” said Picard as the screen went back to front view, showing the Sovereign classed vessel entering the Pinar System. Hivok turned to face his bridge crew “Sir, I can still disable them, their shields and systems are no match for us!” said Kelen strongly “Stand down from that Mr. Kelen, we have two ships out there that need to be taught a lesseon.” said Hivok “But sir!” shouted Kelen “Look, I am about to commit a direct violation of our orders, by doing so I am also joining the opposing side of Starfleet, if any of you wish to stand down from your stations and not take part in this, then do so now.” said Hivok looking around the bridge, but no one moved, they all sat at their stations “Mr. Kelen?” asked Hivok “It is an honorable cause, I never did believe in what the Dominion stood for anyways.” smiled Kelen, Hivok grinned “Orders Captain?” asked Lt. Revek “Take us in Lt.” said Hivok as he walked back to his chair and sat down “Sir, approaching the two other vessels, the *Chaser* and the *Remmington*, they have shields up.” said Kelen “Red alert, all hands to battle stations,” said Hivok “Raise our shields.” Kelen turned back to his console “Aye Captain.” he said as he pressed a few icons and an icon entitled ‘execute’ “Sir, they’re hailing us.” Wildman informed “On screen.” said Hivok, suddenly Benton’s face appeared on the main viewer once again “Why have you let the *Enterprise* into Pinar Space, you’re in violation of your orders, putting the mission in danger!” he said in anger “Have you no heart? The mission was doomed when Partmon planned it!” shouted Hivok “I order you to stand down and prepare to be boarded, this will be your only warning.” said Benton “I don’t take my orders from you anymore, besides, this ship could blow you to bits in a matter of minutes, do you really want that?” asked Hivok, on the screen he could see Benton turning to a Vorta seated in the chair next to him, whispering in his ear “Captain, what if you were to be promoted to Admiril pending your return to Starfleet Command? If you stood down?” asked Benton “I see the Federation really has turned to bribing to get their way, I won’t stand down Captain, either you retreat, surrender or be destroyed.” said Hivok “Have it your way Captain.” said Benton as the screen went back to forward view, showing the two Akira classed Starships moving towards them at a fast rate “Sir, they’re opening fire!” shouted Kelen “Let them, they won’t cause much damage with our self regenerative shielding.” said Hivok as the ship shook under phaser fire “Return fire Mr. Kelen.” said Hivok “Aye sir, returning fire.” said Kelen as he pressed the ‘firing’ icon on his console. The *Crusade’s* phaser blasts rocked the lead ship that Benton was on, but only weakened their shields. “Engineering to..” came Zero One’s voice “Bridge.” came One Zero’s voice “What is it?” asked Hivok “There is a…” said Zero One “Malfunction in the…” said One Zero “Torpedo launcher.” said Zero One “Get it fixed as fast as your little Binar brains will let you!” shouted Hivok “We..” said Zero One “Acknowledge, Engineering…” said One Zero “Out.” said Zero One “Dammit, this is going to give me another headache!” shouted Hivok as the ship shook some more “Atleast we still have phasers sir.” said Revek “True, keep firing, target at your disgression Mr. Kelen!” said Hivok “Isn’t that what I was doing sir?” asked Kelen “I don’t give a damn, just do whatever you were doing!” shouted Hivok “Aye sir.” said Kelen. The *Crusade* came about under tacticle maneuvers firing a large aray of phaser blasts at the *USS Chaser* causing it’s shields to fall, the other ship turned to retreat and intercept the *Enterprise* under full impulse power. The *Crusade* sent a phaser blast skimming across the hull of the *Chaser’s* saucer section, causing massive damage to their structural integrity field. “Sir, their structural integrity field is down to 57%!” shouted Kelen “Keep firing, knock out their warp drive and weapons systems, but don’t destroy them!” shouted Hivok as an aft station of the bridge exploded sending a young Ensign flying across the bridge “Shields at 67% and climing!” shouted Kelen “Stop tacticle maneuvers and go to evasive Lt. Revek!” shouted Hivok “Aye sir!” shouted Revek “Sir! Another ship is decloaking off the port bow! It’s a Romulan Warbird!” shouted Kelen “What? a Warbird?” asked Hivok “Yes sir, they’re locking on to Benton and the Vorta and beaming them off the *Chaser*” shouted Kelen “Sir, I am getting strong readings off the *Chaser* it would appear their warp core is about to breach.” said G’alin calmly, like a Vulcan “They’re only beaming those two off? What about the rest of the crew?” asked Hivok as the ship stopped shaking “It would appear the Romulans are leaving Captain, they’ve left the crew of the *Chaser* to die with the ship.” said Kelen “Bastards would turn their back on their fellow Officers in a heartbeat wouldn’t they?” asked Hivok “Can we get into transporter range and beam them out?” Wildman turned to Hivok “Sir, they are losing containment, the ship is exploding.” he said “Damn!” shouted Hivok as he got up from his chair and moved closer to the viewscreen “God rest their souls.” he said quietly “Captain, incomming message from *Enterprise*” said Wildman “On speakers.” said Hivok as he turned to face his crew once again “This is Captain Picard to *USS Crusade* requesting assistance, the unmarked vessel has sped up and is preparing to crash into the planet serface, we are being attacked by the *Remmington*, it is up to you to stop the vessel from crashing and killing those people!” came Picard’s voice from the speaker over the bridge “Lt. take us in, maximum warp!” said Hivok as he walked back over to his chair and sat down keeping a steady gaze on the viewscreen. The *Crusade* sped into warp once again, taking it into the heart of Pinar Space to save the people of Pinar III from total oblivion.

*Pinar III, moments later*
The unmarked ship sped towards the planet at maximum warp, it was obviously being controlled from somewhere else other than the two ships that were in the vicinity, possibly another cloaked Warbird, the *Crusade* cought up with the vessel, comming up alongside it at it’s maximum warp, sending it speeding passed the Galaxy classed vessel, dropping out of warp between the oncomming Starship and Pinar III. “I hope you know what you’re doing Kelen.” said Revek tapping away at her console “Trust me.” said Kelen as he contacted Torpedo bay five “Come in Binars.” he said “Torpedos are..” said Zero One “Functional again.” said One Zero “Good, now load the torpedo bays so I can fire them!” sneered Kelen, Hivok sat waiting in his chair, waiting either to destroy the Unmarked vessel or get vaporized trying to save the world below “Anytime would be good Mr. Kelen.” said Hivok with worry in his voice “Captain, if we die here, we die honorably, do not worry.” said Kelen “That’s comforting.” said Hivok grasping the arms of his chair “Bay is loaded, firing.” said Kelen. The *Crusade* fired a Quantum torpedo at the ship causing it to explode in mid warp, tiny quantum explosions could be seen all over the debris of the Starship. “Thank God!” said Hivok in relief “Sir, incomming message from *Enterprise*” said Wildman once again “On screen this time Cmdr.” said Hivok in reply, on the viewer appeared the face of Captain Picard once again “Well done Captain, we read that the ship has been neutralized and the people of Pinar III have suffered no damage.” said Picard “What about you Captain? Is your ship and crew alright, or do you need assistance?” asked Hivok “The *Remmington* fled, we’re fine except for a few scrapes and bruises.” said Picard “I have a feeling there’s still another ship out here Captain.” said Hivok “You mean the one that’s been piloting the Unmarked Starship? We’ve thought about that too, a ship will be sent here to investigate, our job here is done.” said Picard “Understood, where will you go now?” asked Hivok “Bajor, for repairs, you should come with us.” said Picard “Right, it was nice seeing you in action Captain, I’ve always admired you.” said Hivok “Really? Then why did you threaten to kill me?” asked Picard “Well, to tell you the truth, I’ve always wanted to say that.” smiled Hivok, Picard smiled “We’ll see you at Bajor Captain, farewell.” said Picard as the screen went back to front view overlooking the *Enterprise* going into warp out of the system “Well, I think it’s time we got underway ourselves, don’t want anymore surprises.” said Hivok “Aye sir, coarse heading?” asked Lt. Revek “Bajor, maximum warp.” said Hivok standing up from his chair “Coarse locked in and ready Captain.” said Revek “Engaged.” said Hivok making a pointing guesture to the screen, the whole bridge crew smiled, all except Kelen, who couldn’t figure out what they were smiling about. The *Crusade* sped into warp on the same trail the *Enterprise* took, facing new dangers ahead as they departed their first mission with success.

*Later*
Hivok sat behind his desk going over a report, but he couldn’t figure out why, since he no longer reported to Starfleet Command, nor President Partmon due to his choice to go against his orders, he then skipped the report and went back to reading his book about James Kirk. Suddenly he heard a chime at the door to his Ready Room. “Come.” he said, the doors slid open to reveal Kelen, but he had traded in his Jem H’dar uniform for something he thought to be more fitting, a Starfleet Security Officer’s uniform, he had no rank pins on his collar, but wore the uniform proudly “Well, don’t you look good.” said Hivok with a smile as he placed his book down on his desk “I feel stupid, this uniform is too tight.” said Kelen “Well, you should have specified your size.” said Hivok “Jem H’dar do not specify size, it is already specified for them.” said Kelen “Well, you’ll find that things are a bit different as a Starfleet Officer.” said Hivok “Yes Captain.” said Kelen “You can stand at ease.” said Hivok “What is at ease, sir?” asked Kelen curiously “It means comfortably Kelen, you can stand comfortably.” said Hivok in reply “Oh, yes sir, what exactly does being comfortable feel like? Jem H’dar are always supposed to be ready for battle.” said Kelen “Try it sometime, you’ll like it.” smiled Hivok as he opened a compartment in his desk and pulled out two fully colored rank pins “Here you go Chief, your new rank is Lt.” said Hivok, Kelen took them and placed them upon his collar with pride, but what he didn’t know was that he’d placed them on the wrong side of his collar. Hivok started to laugh out loud “What is it sir?” asked Kelen “We’ll work on uniform etiguitt.” said Hivok as he couldn’t hold his laughter back, he was laughing so hard his face was turning red “May I go assume my post now sir?” asked Kelen “Dismissed!” laughed Hivok, Kelen grunted, shook his head and exited the room.

*The End*
*Watch for the second installment, comming sometime soon*

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged | Leave a comment

Remember Her Smile

-My
first DS9 story
-J&J (even though Jadzia’s dead)
-Takes place right after “Tears of the Prophets”
(like, 10 minutes after)
-WARNING! Do not read if you want to stay in a happy mood.
It’s quite sad. Those of you who do read it (you all should,
it’s
pretty good), you are all permitted to cry. 

Paramount owns everyone, except for Lynne Karma, who lives
of her own free will.

Please Note: I was (AM) a J/W supporter, but this story needed to be

told as J/J.

Remember Her Smile

by Celestia

Dead.
The word floated around in her brain and tried to
permeate the
cloudy haze, but it did not succeed.
Dead.
She sat there in The Infirmary, staring at the
medical logs that Dr. Bashir
had carelessly left strewn around, yet not really paying attention to
what
was really in them, for she already knew.
The body, of course, was no longer there, it had
been blown out into
space at the memorial service.
But still, Jadzia Dax had last been here, and Lynne
Karma, a young
half Bajoran half Betazoid girl of 14, had thought that maybe, just
maybe,
she might have been able to sense something, maybe even a message from
beyond the grave…
*She didn’t even say good-bye…*
The thought came unbidden to her mind before she
could stop it. Of
course she didn’t say good-bye! How was Jadzia supposed to know that
she was
going to die?!
Tears were slowly spilling onto the young girl’s
face. She didn’t
even know if she was supposed to be here, in The Infirmary, especially
when
Dr. Bashir wasn’t. Lynne was, after all, only a young civilian. Her
Bajoran mother and Betazoid father were both in Starfleet, and they
were
both stationed at DS9. It was not really a good place to be, with the
war
and all, but there were a lot of really nice people there.
Jadzia Dax had been one of those nice people.
Lynne heard the doors swish open behind her, and she
quickly turned
around.
“Lynne!” Bashir exclaimed as he entered The
Infirmary. He hadn’t expected
anyone to be here, much less her.
She was fairly new to the station, her parents had
been reassigned
to DS9 six months ago. He only knew her because Jadzia had introduced
them…
*Jadzia.*
The name surged through his body, leaving him weak,
but mostly it
reminded him of the hole in his heart.
He tried to turn his attention to other things, such
as what the
hell Lynne was doing in The Infirmary.
*Jadzia’s medical records.*
He had left them out, he had been trying to write
the “official
statement of death” when Captain Sisko had called all senior officers
to
Ops to announce his departure.
The Captain had left. Jadzia was dead. The wormhole
had closed…
this had been a hard few days. The only good thing that had happened
this
week was…
Had there been a good thing? He didn’t remember with
so much grief.
He walked over to where the young teen was standing,
reading the
PADDs with misty eyes. He didn’t try to take them away from her. What
was
the point? There was nothing there she couldn’t see.
“You miss her a lot, don’t you?” he asked.
“Yes,” she said quietly, almost whispering as if
talking aloud
would make it seem all too real.
“She was…so many things. A mentor, confidant,
friend…sometimes
just a nice person. She helped me learn my way around the station,
introduced me to everyone. She noticed that I was a pretty lonely
person,
and she told me I could talk to her anytime…she helped me so much! I
felt
like I could tell her anything. And she was so *happy*! She almost
always
had a smile on her face. There was no *way* to stay in a bad mood when
you
saw her…” she trailed off, not knowing what else to say.
*Jadzia never told me that*, Julian thought. But
what did it matter
anymore?
“If it’s hard for me, how must it be for you?” Lynne
wondered aloud.
Julian looked up from the floor that he had been
staring at since
he entered The Infirmary.
“I-I mean,” she started, falling all over her words.
“I’ve known
her for only six months, you’ve known her for six years. And, it must
be
doubly hard for you. First, you’re a doctor, and it’s always hard to
loose a
patient. And second,” she stared straight into his eyes. “You loved
her.”
He sat down on a nearby biobed and put his head in
his hands,
returning his gaze to the floor. “Was it really that easy to tell?” he
asked.
Lynne smiled a little half smile, even though
inwardly, she felt
like she could never fully smile again. “You looked at her with
these…sad
little puppy dog eyes,” she said, staring off into space. “Anytime
anyone
talked about her and Worf, your face just fell. Like someone had dropped
a ten ton weight on you.”
If the situation hadn’t been so depressing, he might
have smiled.
That was *exactly* what he felt. Was he really so transparent as that?
“But,” she said, shifting her gaze as if she knew
that he felt
uncomfortable. “I’m half Betazoid. Maybe I just sensed that.” But they
both
knew the truth.
“She was just a lovable person.” He didn’t say it
all. Such as the
fact that it had been truly heartbreaking for him when Jadzia had
announced
that she and Worf wanted to have children. And he, being her doctor, was
supposed to help her over come the medical barriers…
Even the wedding had been hard to get through, not
to mention that
the so-called “bachelor party” Worf had had made him exhausted, angry,
and *hungry*. The only thing that got him through that wedding was that
he
wasn’t even thinking of Jadzia, just the pain he wanted to inflict on
Worf…
And ever since, all he had done was feel sorry for himself.
Lynne was staring into space, obviously lost in her
own thoughts.
“Are we mourning for her…or are we mourning for ourselves?” she
pondered
aloud.
“Pardon?” Julian asked, thinking that he might have
not heard
correctly.
She turned to look at him. “I mean, in almost every
religion,
including my own two, people believe that, when someone dies, they go
off to
a better place…if that’s so, and if people take so much comfort in
their
beliefs, then why are we crying? I mean….she could be in…where ever
it
is that Trills believe in…smiling her smile…being happier than
us…heck,
right now, anyone could be happier than us, than anyone at DS9…but…”
“I know what you mean,” said Bashir, even though he
didn’t quite
understand what Lynne was getting at. “Then, if we are the losers in
this,
and Jadzia is still happy…” he thought of the time he and Quark had
spent
in the holodeck with Vic Fontaine, only 2 short days ago…”Then,
here’s to
the losers.”
And Lynne knew that this would be a good time to
leave him alone
with his thoughts. “See you later, Doc.” She started to walk towards
the
door, then, just as an afterthought, she added, “Just remember her
smile.”
And she walked out.
Julian remained in The Infirmary, sitting on the
biobed with his head in
his hands, a million thoughts that shouldn’t be there swirling in his
head.
He couldn’t think like that, she was a married woman!
*Was.*
He took a deep breath to try to calm down. He got up
and walked into
the small room that he had made into his office. He reached into the
drawer
of his desk and pulled out a photo. He had shoved it into the drawer
after the
wedding, he couldn’t bear to see her face every time he sat down in
here.
She didn’t even know that he had it.
He set the picture down on top of his desk, the
shimmering blue
eyes and teasing smile ever immortalized inside the oaken frame.
*Just remember her smile…*
And then he heard a groaning from The Infirmary, and
went to tend to his
patient, leaving the ever-smiling picture of Jadzia Dax sitting on his
desk.
And as he left, he smiled back.

FYI: There were a bunch of alternate titles to this one.
The other one that I mainly
considered (in case you
wanted to know) was “Here’s
to the Losers” I just thought
that you might want to know
that.

send all your wonderful, wonderful, email to celestia@innocent.com

 

Posted in Deep Space Nine | Tagged , | Leave a comment

On the Mississippi

Stardate 51288.2

“So, Commander, how’s married life treating you?”

“It treats me fine.  Keep your mind on your task, Ensign.”

“Yes, sir.  Sorry, sir.”

Five minutes before launch and the questions had already begun.  Lieutenant Commander Worf gave off a slight grunt of annoyance for having been asked about his personal life.  It was only two weeks since he wed Jadzia Dax and, although he loved her dearly and for her alone would battle the veqlargh, guardian of gre’tlhor, the place where those who die without honor go, he did not care to discuss such an intimate subject with just anyone.

On top of Worf’s aversion to discussing his personal life while on duty, his current mission lacked the excitement he so craved.  And while he perfectly knew that not all Starfleet missions and assignments promised excitement, this particular one left him wishing he were back in his quarters with his new bride.

As he reviewed the mission objective for the third time this morning, Worf allowed his mind to drift back to the conversation with Captain Sisko last night that lead to him being here aboard the U.S.S. Mississippi, the newest runabout assigned to Deep Space Nine.

 

“Ah, Commander, come in.  Sit down,” said Sisko offering a chair to Worf.  Sisko wore a barely containable grin on his face that made Worf think he wasn’t going to like what his captain was about to tell him.  He sensed nothing was wrong, even though the Federation was still in a dangerous war with the Dominion, but he also knew that whatever Sisko had to say to him was something the captain obviously found quite humorous.

On the Enterprise-D (as well as the Enterprise-E for that matter) Picard always ran a tight ship.  That’s not to say Sisko wasn’t an effective and respected leader, but Worf couldn’t ever remember a time when he was summoned by Picard for a mission briefing to be met by a smile-in-hiding.  The French-born captain had a good sense of humor (a trait the habitually serious Klingon found too often unattainable – most notably when cast as Will Scarlet by the meddlesome Q), but he never let it interfere with his duties as a Starfleet officer.  For the most part, Picard was all business, and that suited Worf just fine.

Benjamin Lafayette Sisko, on the other hand, was more of a working man’s captain, someone who would issue orders but also sit down in the trenches with the soldiers, laughing and joking with anyone.  Perhaps being a commander of a station full of people other than Starfleet officers made the difference.  Perhaps not.  Worf wasn’t quite sure.  Maybe Sisko sometimes operated on the lighter side of life because he was a father, though being a father didn’t help Worf’s demeanor any.  Alexander certainly didn’t turn out to be the son he had hoped for but their recent reconciliation on General Martok’s ship, the Rotarran, was a step in the right direction to Worf becoming a more acceptable parent in his own mind. Worf often felt a greater kinship to Sisko because, while Picard was very knowledgeable about Klingon customs and rituals, he had never had children, and parenthood was an experience that Worf would always cherish.  Also, like Sisko, Worf had lost someone very close to his heart.  Alexander’s mother, K’Ehleyr, had perished at a young age just as Jennifer Sisko had died before seeing her son into adulthood.

In that fleeting moment after Worf entered his superior’s office, it hit him.  He finally came to the realization that he was happy.  Happy to be assigned to Deep Space Nine.  Happy to have found Jadzia.  Happy to serve under this suspiciously smiling man.  After all, Picard would never have taken Worf to a baseball game.

“Thank you, sir,” said Worf with a small amount of trepidation leaking from his stare as he took the offered seat.

“I trust you’ve been informed of the newest addition to our small fleet of runabouts,” continued the captain.

“Yes, sir.  You’re referring to the Mississippi.”

“Correct.  The Thunderchild just dropped her off this morning.  Earlier I spoke with Commander Rickabaugh at McKinley Station.  I worked with her for a time at Utopia Planitia.  She was the Mississippi’s chief designer and wanted to tell me a little bit about the ship before I sent my people out in it.”  Sisko’s grin turned up just a little on both sides of his mouth, causing Worf to uncomfortably shift his weight.  “I have an assignment for you that will take you away from the station for several hours.”  The captain paused, trying to suppress an uncharacteristic snicker.

“Sir?” asked Worf, confusion and annoyance beginning to creep into his voice.

“Yes.  Sorry, Mr. Worf.  Just remembering something funny I heard Constable Odo say on the Promenade the other day.”  It didn’t happen too often, but Sisko did jokingly fib every now and then.  “I want you to take the Mississippi out on a test run.  Push her to the limit.  Make sure you find out if she has any noticeable weaknesses.  Also, since she’s one of the new Missouri-class runabouts, I want to know how well she does at maximum warp velocity.  You’re authorized to exceed warp speed limitations for the duration of this assignment.”  The older Danube-class runabouts were only capable of achieving warp 3.3 while this new class could travel as fast as warp 8, so it was of utmost importance to Sisko that this aspect of the Mississippi be thoroughly tested.  “And make sure you see how she handles herself under stress.  She’s supposed to maneuver better than a Jem’Hadar attack fighter.”  Sisko paused briefly to allow Worf to reflect on the seriousness of the situation.  “Basically, I want to know if she’ll cut the mustard.  Commander Rickabaugh said her people at McKinley Station didn’t have enough resources to give her their full attention before sending her to us, so I’m assigning that task to you.”  Sisko took a personal access display device off his desk and handed it to Worf.

“Yes, sir” said Worf, hesitantly taking the proffered padd.  “But certainly there are more qualified personnel.”

“Not just you, Commander.  You’ll be taking Ensign Nog with you.”

“Sir!” said Worf as he abruptly stood in a subdued fit of protest.  Subdued for a Klingon, that is.  “I know there are more qualified personnel for this assignment than me.  What about Chief O’Brien?”

Sisko could barely keep from releasing a modest chuckle.  It wasn’t that he was making fun of Worf, or of Nog for that matter, but Worf was behaving exactly as Sisko predicted he would.  That’s what was so funny.  The only Klingon in Starfleet also happened to be one of the most predictable officers ever deposited on his station.

“The chief has his hands full right now with the transporter in cargo bay four,” Sisko said with as straight a face as he could muster.  “And I need that ship tested as soon as possible.”

“Then what about Lieutenant Greene?  She has a lot more experience test-piloting runabouts than I.”

“No, Worf.  I’m giving the job to you.”  A hint of irritation began to escape Sisko’s lips.

“Lieutenant Vilix’pran?  Or Commander Dax?  Certainly she would be better suited –.”

“Are you questioning my orders, Commander?”  Clearly Sisko had had enough of Worf trying to back out of this responsibility and he knew the only reason why Worf would even think to suggest his wife over himself for something like this was Dax’s affinity for Ferengi.

“No, sir,” answered Worf, clearly ashamed of himself for dragging this out farther than he should have.  Realizing he was still standing Worf took his seat again and tried to appear complacent.

“Good.  I’d hate to think you had something against Ensign Nog.”

“No, sir, but may I ask why you have selected me for this assignment?”

“I want all my officers to be as well-rounded as they can be, and that means experiencing new things, working on new tasks, and learning from new people.  Nog has proven himself to be a valuable officer but he’s never tested a new runabout before and most of his work with the senior staff has been with either Dax or O’Brien.  He can learn a lot from you, too.  I want him to be comfortable with all my officers and, frankly, Mr. Worf, you’re one of the most intimidating people I know.  If Nog can work with you, alone for several hours, he can work with anybody.”

Worf took a few seconds to ponder the captain’s reasoning before responding.  “Thank you, Captain.”  He seemed to take pride in his inherent ability to intimidate people.  “Will that be all?”

Sisko reached across his desk and picked up his baseball, nonchalantly tossing it in the air twice before answering.  “One last thing.  This will be a good experience for both of you.  Try and have some fun, Mr. Worf.”  This time Sisko couldn’t help but smile at his Strategic Operations Officer.

“Yes, sir,” replied Worf with a resigned look on his face.  ‘Having fun’ was not this Klingon’s specialty.  He had had his fill of ‘fun’ for the year just a few weeks ago at his bachelor party.

And now he was about to leave the station in an untested, experimental runabout with a newly promoted ensign – a Ferengi, no less.  ‘Fun’ was the furthest thing from his mind.

 

* * * * *

 

Nog sat at his station on board the Mississippi, anxious to get the mission underway.  It was his first assignment with Lieutenant Commander Worf, the greatest Klingon in Federation history.  He had dreamed of this, had wanted it ever since donning the red of a Starfleet cadet’s uniform.  As he waited for Worf’s arrival, he knew he would never forget where he was and what he was doing when he got the assignment to sail away with living history on board the Mississippi.

 

“Hand me a quantometer probe, Nog,” yelled Dax from deep inside the crawlspace at the tip of upper docking pylon three.

“Yes, sir,” responded an over-eager Nog.  He reached into the nearby utility box and almost grabbed a bipolar torch but quickly realized his error and correctly handed her the requested tool.  “Here you go, Commander.” Jadzia grabbed the tool from his outstretched hand.  “But you don’t have to yell.  I can hear you just fine,” he added with a smile just as his communicator beeped.

“Ensign Nog, report to Captain Sisko’s office on the double.”  It was Major Kira’s all too familiar voice on the other end of the comm system.  She certainly wasn’t the easiest person to work for, considering their past encounters shortly after Starfleet arrived on the station, but a professional relationship was taking root.  When Nog became serious about his desire to join Starfleet he decided he would do his best to see that he always remained on his best behavior when it came to Captain Sisko’s first officer.

“Yes, Major.  I’m on my way.  Commander Dax, will you please excuse me?”

“Of course, Nog.  I’ll just have to repair this phase-conjugate graviton emitter by myself now,” said the frustrated-sounding Trill with a scowl plastered on her face as she batted away a small lock of hair attempting to block her vision.  Nog looked a tad hurt by Jadzia’s remark, so she added an, “Only kidding,” to make light of the situation and showed him a genuine smile.

Jadzia Dax was just one of the reasons Nog idolized Worf.  Not only was he a decorated Starfleet officer, skilled in several forms of combat, and the most honorable man he knew, he also had the most beautiful woman on the station for his wife.  Well, second most beautiful, thought Nog.  My father thinks there isn’t anyone in the galaxy prettier than my stepmother.

On the way to ops Nog ran into Rom coming from the opposite direction on the Promenade.

“Hello, father,” said Nog.  “How is, uh, mom?”

“Don’t ever get married, son.  Especially to a Bajoran woman.  You’ll regret it if you do.”  Rom seemed uncharacteristically upset with Leeta as he turned 180 degrees and started walking back the way he came, falling into step with his Starfleet son.   As the two hurried to wherever Nog was going, Rom immediately corrected himself.  “No, Bajoran women are truly wonderful, and I do want you to get married, but not until you figure it out.”

“Figure what out?” asked Nog.  The only two Ferengi on the station to steer clear of traditional Ferengi profit-worshipping professions continued along past Dr. Bashir’s infirmary.

“I wish I knew,” replied Rom with a resigned tone of voice.

“What are you talking about, father?”

“The secret, son.  The secret.”  And with that Rom turned another 180 degrees and proceeded along his original heading.  Nog wished he could follow his father to find out what he was talking about but right now he had a duty to perform.

When he arrived at Captain Sisko’s office he saw that Commander Worf was sitting in with the captain, who was in his chair tossing his baseball, so he waited outside to be invited in, hands clasped behind his back.  He wouldn’t want to interrupt them, but he was very curious about their conversation and he had to stop himself from tuning in his extraordinary hearing to their private discussion.  Just then, the door whisked open and Captain Sisko addressed him.

“Come in, Ensign.”

“Yes, Captain,” said Nog and strode in, nodding to Worf.  “Commander.”

“Ensign,” answered Worf, keeping his eyes on the padd containing the classified information on the Mississippi.

Captain Sisko gently put his baseball back on its stand and leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers.  “I have a special assignment for you, Mr. Nog.  I’d like you and Commander Worf to take our newest runabout out on a test run.  The commander has the specific details, but basically I want you to test every function of the vessel, including some experimental features that are new to Starfleet runabouts.  You’ll be piloting the ship and administering the tests while Commander Worf will be there to supervise and assist.   You’ll depart off Landing Pad ‘C’ at 0800 tomorrow morning.  Any questions?”

“No, sir.  I’m looking forward to it, sir.”  Nog’s enthusiasm for the assignment was exactly what Sisko expected out of the young ensign.  Like Worf, he was also one of Sisko’s more predictable officers.

“Thank you, Ensign.  Dismissed.”

“Thank you, Captain.  See you in the morning, Commander,” Nog said with a smile and exited, making his way to the nearest turbolift.

He was truly ecstatic to be given the task of testing a new runabout with Commander Worf.  The former security chief of the flagship of the Federation was one of Nog’s idols.  He looked up to Worf (and not just because Worf towered over his diminutive stature).  He felt a certain kinship to Worf.  They were both the first of their race to enter Starfleet Academy and become officers.  And now they were both stationed at Deep Space Nine, the place where Nog spent the latter part of his youth, first as a thief-in-training, then as a glorified bus boy in his uncle’s bar, and finally as a studious candidate for Starfleet Academy.

As he headed back to resume assisting Dax he found it increasingly difficult to remove his lobe-to-lobe smile.  All he could think about for the rest of the evening was his new assignment.  This is going to be so much fun!

 

* * * * *

 

“Keep your mind on your task, Ensign.”

“Yes, sir.  Sorry, sir,” said Nog as he continued the pre-launch checks.  Some fun this is.

Both officers sat in silence for several more minutes until they were prepared to launch the Mississippi from Deep Space Nine for the first time.  After getting clearance from Dax in ops they were underway and headed toward their first set of coordinates at full impulse power.  Nog swiveled in his seat at the helm to once again test Worf’s ability to socialize.  “You’re a married man, Commander.  What’s the secret?”

“The secret to what?” asked Worf with a sigh that bordered on intolerance.

“You know.  The marriage secret.  My father says that I shouldn’t get married until I know the secret.”

“I do not know of any secret.  What does the warp engines’ magnetic constriction level read?”  Worf did his best to stay away from these annoying attempts at personal dialogue.

“Uh, … point zero three two.  You mean I don’t have to learn any huge secret about women before I get married?”

“I do not know of any secret and I prefer not to discuss my personal life with you.”  Worf was not necessarily angry.  He just wanted to concentrate on his duty.  “We shall first test the warp engines.  Take us on a heading bearing zero-zero-four mark zero-nine-zero.  Warp one.”

“Aye, sir.  Warp one, full ahead.”  Nog’s fingers danced across the controls like an expert Bolian harmonium player.  Try as he could to keep things serious and business-like, he couldn’t resist the urge to continue trying to start conversation.  It meant so much to Nog to be here, on this mission, alone with his idol and he wanted to learn as much from the honorable Klingon as he could.  Before the Dominion/Cardassian fleet took DS9, Nog had earned an unexpected respect from some of the Klingons assigned to the station by Gowron, Chancellor of the Klingon High Council.  Most notable to Nog was General Martok, Worf’s new “foster” father, and now he hoped to earn the same amount of respect (if not more) from Worf himself.  He thought the best way to achieve this goal would be to exhibit his proficiency as a Starfleet officer and his competence at the helm of a runabout and, most importantly, to show Worf he was a good person and a good conversationalist.

As the Mississippi shot ahead at warp speed, Nog again turned to Worf and revealed something about himself that he had never told anyone.  “I want to marry a Betazoid woman some day.”

Worf thought for a second, smiled, then laughed a resounding, “Ha-ha-ha!”

I made him laugh, thought Nog.  I actually made him laugh! But Nog was quick to confront Worf’s unusual behavior as the Ferengi’s natural defense mechanism kicked in.  It was a defense he built up from years of being ridiculed and chided by just about everyone he encountered.  “What is so funny?” he asked.

“You do not want to get involved with a Betazoid woman,” replied the rarely jovial Klingon with a hint of waning amusement in his voice.

“Why not?”  Nog was smiling now, too.  I can’t believe I made him laugh.

“I pursued a Betazoid while on the Enterprise and…” Worf paused, trying to find the words.

“What happened?”  Nog anxiously waited to hear this tidbit from his idol’s past.

Worf was straight-faced again and spoke with a hint of irritation in his voice. “It did not work out.”  He was annoyed with himself for allowing Nog to surreptitiously creep into his personal life.  “Proceed to warp eight.”  Worf immediately went back to business.

“Aye, sir.”  Nog increased the Mississippi’s speed to its maximum velocity and they immediately noticed the difference.

They were both used to the older Danube-class runabouts traveling at a maximum of warp 3.3 but in this new Missouri-class vessel they felt more like they were on the Defiant.  The ride was smooth, like the aerodynamic-looking starship permanently assigned to Deep Space Nine, and the Mississippi’s hull design was similarly shaped with only slightly taller warp nacelles.  Despite its speed, the faster ship was considerably smaller than the Defiant and wasn’t much larger than the more familiar Danube-class runabouts assigned to the station.

During their renewed silence, Worf resumed his study of the Mississippi’s specifications and was reminded that, besides the increased warp capability, it could also travel at a faster impulse speed than the original runabout class even though it had the same engine size as its predecessors.  Worf also remembered remarking to Jadzia the night before that the Mississippi had shields equal to those of the Defiant and boasted Type IX phaser arrays on the fore and aft sections of the hull.  He was quite impressed with the strength, speed, and durability of this tough, little ship and he chuckled to himself as he recalled Commander Riker’s similar characterization of the Defiant.

Worf then took a moment to study the inside of the Mississippi.  Everything seemed as it should, the standard for Starfleet vessels, but he did notice that throughout the interior of the ship were located several holoemitters, though for what reason he wasn’t sure.  The padd had given him didn’t mention them and he didn’t want to take the time to search the ship’s database for an explanation.  Perhaps they are for a newer type of holocommunication system, Worf thought and easily turned his thoughts back to his list of systems on board still needing to be checked.

As they sped along, the two officers remained silent for several more minutes, both contemplating their recent discussion of marriage, until finally Worf decided to break that silence to offer a piece of advice.  “Captain Sisko once told me something, just before my wedding, that I believe you should also know.  I was considering calling it off when he said to me, ‘We are not accorded the luxury of choosing the women we fall in love with.’”

Nog pondered that for a moment and was about to reply when he was interrupted by a change in the Mississippi’s speed.  “Sir, we’ve just dropped out of warp!”

“Why?” was Worf’s instant response.  “Did you take us out of warp, Ensign?”

“No, sir.  Checking on engine status.”  Nog’s blue-tipped fingers danced across the controls, actively looking for an explanation for the runabout’s unexpected behavior.  A few seconds later he reported his findings.  “There seems to be no reason why warp power was cut.  Permission to run a level-four diagnostic on the propulsion systems?”

“Proceed.”  Worf checked his own control panel for any noticeable malfunctions in the ship’s systems and, like Nog, found nothing in error.  He then decided to check the cold of space itself for any physical anomalies that might have led to their sudden slowing.  As was habit for a Starfleet officer, he immediately reported his findings, what little there were, to his partner at the conn.  “External sensors show no spatial anomalies or other known phenomena that could have caused our loss of warp power and no foreign bodies large enough to force the ship to power down below the threshold were detected entering our warp field.”

“Commander, does it feel warm to you?”

“I have sensed a rise in temperature, yes.  What do the environmental controls say?”

Nog swiveled to the panel that housed environmental controls and confirmed what they were both feeling.  “The temperature has increased from 21ºC to 32ºC since we left the station and it appears to still be climbing.  The computer won’t let me change the temperature.”  Growing up on Ferenginar, Nog was used to hot, humid summers, but there was no humidity inside a runabout.  It was all he could do to keep the sweat from dripping down his lobes.

As the computer signaled that his check of the warp engines was finished, Nog wiped away some perspiration from his forehead and reported his findings.  “Diagnostic complete, Commander.  Warp engines and related systems operating at normal.”  Nog hesitated briefly before continuing.  “Except there seems to be a point-zero-two percent deviation in warp efficiency, but that’s well within safety parameters.  I can’t find a single thing wrong with the warp engines.  They just quit working.”

The Mississippi cruised along, its forward momentum carrying it further and further away from the station, but at a steadily decreasing speed.  “Do we have impulse power?” asked Worf.

“Checking,” responded Nog.  “No, sir, impulse engines also off-line.”

“Bring us to full stop, Ensign.”

“Aye, sir.  Full stop.”  Nog keyed in the command to bring the runabout to a halt but found he couldn’t do that either.  “Sir, braking thrusters also off-line.  Maneuvering thrusters, too.  We won’t stop until we hit something.”

“Hail the station,” Worf ordered.  “Tell them we need,” he hesitated, disgusted that they had to call for help so soon after the mission began, “assistance.”

“Aye, sir.”  Nog opened a channel to the station.  “Mississippi calling Deep Space Nine.  Our runabout has lost all power to propulsion systems.  Requesting assistance.”  They waited a few seconds for a reply.  As soon as they got one, Nog informed his commander.  “They’re responding, sir.”

“On speaker.”

Nog complied and they were immediately puzzled by the response.  “Mississippi calling Deep Space Nine.  Our runabout has lost all power to propulsion systems.  Requesting assistance.”

“Why did you play your outgoing transmission, Ensign?”

“I didn’t.”  Nog couldn’t understand it.  “I played the incoming transmission.  The signal I received says it came from the station, but it’s the one I just sent.  I don’t understand.”  Frustration was even more apparent in the young Ferengi’s voice.

“Are there any communication relay stations in close proximity that might have bounced our signal back to us?” asked Worf.

Nog called up the information on his display and answered.  “No, sir.  We had a straight shot to DS9.”  Nog re-checked environmental controls and informed Worf that, since the first time he checked, the temperature had increased another 11 degrees, though they didn’t need the computer’s thermometer to tell them.  They were both becoming more and more uncomfortable the warmer it got.

Just then the computer’s neutral, female voice spoke.  “Warning.  Jem’Hadar attack vessel entering sensor range.  Enemy weapons in range in thirty seconds.”

“Jem’Hadar!” Nog’s frustration turned to dread as he looked to Worf in hopes that the Klingon warrior would know how to best handle the situation.  Neither man could see the ships through the Mississippi’s front windows, but that didn’t mean the attacker could be coming from behind, above, or below them.

Worf quickly and naturally took control.  “Raise shields and transfer auxiliary power to phasers.”

Nog still felt a little frightened, but his years of Academy training and time spent on Deep Space Nine as a cadet prepared him for situations such as these.  And since he was with Commander Worf, he instantly felt safer than he would feel if he were with someone like Jake Sisko, an untrained civilian.  “Aye, sir.  Shields up and – wait, shields aren’t responding either.  And the phaser banks won’t come on-line.  What do we do?”  The question wasn’t necessarily intended for Worf, but was asked more as an admittance of defeat.  They had no propulsion, no weapons, no shields, and if they had tried to surrender by hailing the Jem’Hadar they would have only received their outgoing transmission for a response.

“Photon torpedoes?” asked Nog, hoping they still had a chance to make it.

“Negative,” answered Worf.  Their last hope for mounting an offense crumbled at their fingertips and when Worf spoke next it was to himself.  Nog didn’t need superior hearing to know what Worf said.  “It is a good day to die.  It has been an honor serving with you.”

Before Nog became completely overcome with the thought of his own demise he heard a soft, familiar, electronic hum from the rear of the cabin.  He turned around to see a Starfleet officer standing at the rear of the cabin.  He was dressed in the gold of either Engineering or Security and seemed quite at ease.  Nog was taken aback by the abrupt appearance of a complete stranger – especially when just seconds before it was only he and Commander Worf on the doomed runabout.  Nog alerted Worf to the stranger’s presence with a tap on the shoulder.  “Uh, sir.  We have company.”

Worf quickly swiveled and produced a look of utter surprise when he saw the intruder.

“It looks like you two could use a little help,” said the newcomer.

Worf instantly recognized the man.  “Commander LaForge?”

“It sure is hot in here,” said Geordi LaForge.  “Let me turn down the heat.”  He stepped over to the

environmental control panel next to Nog and tapped in a few commands.  Nog watched the famous engineer’s fingers glide across the controls, achieving with ease what Nog had been unable to do himself.  Immediately Worf and Nog could feel a decrease in temperature as cool air forced itself into the sweltering confines of the Mississippi.  Worf also noticed a lack of sweat on LaForge’s brow and the absence of rank insignia on LaForge’s collar.

The Klingon and the Ferengi sat in stunned silence, staring at their surprise passenger, as

the computer’s colorless voice again reminded them of their impending demise.  “Enemy weapons in range.”

They expected that to be the last words they heard.  They expected explosions and fire and, if they

were lucky, a quick death before possibly suffocating in the cold of space.  But there was no explosion.  The runabout didn’t rock with the pounding of enemy weapons.  No Jem’Hadar vessel appeared in front of them.  It was as if the computer had been fooling them.  If so, that could explain the loss in propulsion and the increase in cabin temperature.

“What is going on here, Commander?” asked Worf of LaForge.  “How did you get on board?

Why have all our systems failed?”  He didn’t know if LaForge had anything to do with the systems failures, but his arrival was too coincidental.

Geordi walked back to where they first spotted him, faced the two, arms spread wide, palms

upward, smiled.  His eyes seemed like those of a normal-looking human.  No VISOR or ocular implants were apparent.  “I am here to help,” he offered.

Worf and Nog looked at each other in confusion, then turned back to LaForge.

“But I am not Geordi LaForge.  I am the Mississippi’s Holographic Engineer, LaForge Prototype.

Or, HELP for short.  I have been programmed with the knowledge and skill of the best engineering minds in Starfleet.  Commander LaForge’s physical appearance and personality were utilized in my creation.  He was selected for being the most genial engineer in the fleet.”  HELP smiled as only LaForge could and addressed the situation at hand.  “Your ship has a lot of problems, doesn’t it?  The computer activated my program after a certain number of simultaneous failures occurred and I’m here to fix everything.  That’s my job.”

So that’s what all those holoemitters are for, thought Worf.

The HELP program continued.  “The malfunctions you’ve experienced have all been real, not

simulations.  And the Jem’Hadar attack was a pre-programmed sensor error.  There was no Dominion vessel bearing down on you.  The Mississippi’s failed systems are part of a field test for me.  A training exercise, if you will.  It looks like I’ve got my work cut out for me.”  HELP’s speech and mannerisms were identical to Worf’s old shipmate and it was disconcerting for him to think of the Geordi he saw in front of him as a hologram and not as the human he knew.

Nog was very interested in the new holoprogram, not at all annoyed at playing the part of guinea

pig.  He was doubly delighted to be chosen for this assignment, even though it had meant momentarily fearing for his life.

Worf, on the other hand, was notably irritated with what was occurring.  With a sneer on his face

he remembered Captain Sisko specifically choosing him for this assignment, probably with the full knowledge of what was going to happen.  After all, Sisko did speak with the Mississippi’s chief designer the day before.  He no doubt knew the problems Worf and Nog would encounter, and he most likely knew about the holographic LaForge, too.  This whole assignment is probably his revenge for the suffering he endured at my “bachelor party,” thought Worf.

HELP continued, despite Worf’s demeanor.  “I’m normally activated by the main computer only

in times of emergency but I can also be brought on-line by verbal request like the EMH program found in most of today’s newer starships.”

“It sounds like you could replace the Chief Engineer of a starship,” said Nog.

“No, I was only designed for short-term use, like if there was a radiation leak in a closed-off warp

core where it would be unsafe for a biologic to enter.  I could go in and repair the damaged areas without endangering lives or harming my matrix.”

“Well,” said Nog and rubbed his hands together.  “Where do we start?”  His engineering training

took over now and he wanted to do what he could to get the Mississippi running again – at least enough to get them back to the station in good time.  They were still drifting along under their own momentum, about two days travel away at full impulse.

“You don’t start anywhere.  This is my job,” asserted HELP.  “Like I said, I’m here to fix

everything that needs fixing, and I’m here to do it by myself.”  The LaForge lookalike wasn’t being rude, just matter of fact.  “This is my time to shine.”  HELP said with an ingratiating smile programmed onto his face and directed his attention to Worf, the senior-most officer present.   “If you’ll read the Emergency Procedures manual, section 47, paragraph AA-23, you’ll notice that when I am activated, it’s assumed there are no engineers on board able to initiate repairs, so I take over.  Think of it as the computer using me as a physical entity to help repair itself.  I won’t quit until all power is fully restored and all systems function normally.  So just sit back, relax, and let me do what I was designed to do.”

“Could I at least assist you,” pleaded Nog.  “I scored second highest in my class at the Academy in

runabout propulsion theory and I could use the experience.”

“Sorry, Ensign,” said HELP apologetically.  “I wouldn’t be of much use as a last-resort engineer if

I couldn’t do it by myself.  Take a load off, have a drink, entertain yourselves.  Just stay out of my way.”  Again, the hologram wasn’t trying to sound rude, but the more he insisted on doing things alone the more he got on their nerves.

“So, HELP does not need any help,” said Worf sardonically.  “How ironic.”  The holo-engineer

ignored him, turning around and heading off to affect repairs to the ailing runabout, leaving Worf disappointed that one of his old friends was not really here after all.

Nog looked at Commander Worf and smiled a jagged-tooth smile.  “So, Commander, how’s

married life treating you?”

 

* * * * *

 

Several more minutes passed in uncomfortable silence before Nog tried, yet again, to strike up a

conversation.  “Well, at least the replicator is still working,” he said, taking two full glasses from the receptacle and handing one to Worf, who was not paying attention to the young Ferengi.  “Here you go, sir.”

“What is it?” asked Worf, looking up from a padd he was intently studying.  After HELP had left them alone Worf decided to read the newly revised Emergency Procedures manual found in the computer’s operations library.  He didn’t want to be caught off-guard again by any procedures only a hologram knew.

“Klingon blood wine,” replied Nog.  “Don’t you like it?”

“Of course I like it,” said Worf.  “But now is not the time.”  He sighed, disgusted at Nog’s

ignorance of Klingon cultural tradition.

“Uh, sorry.  Do you want something else instead?”

“I’ll get it myself,” said Worf and trudged over to the replicator.  “Prune juice,” he ordered and seconds later a glass of extra-pulpy juice shimmered into existence.

“That’s what I’m having,” announced Nog, happy that he had chosen the same.  “How about that?  My Uncle Quark gave it to me once when I ordered something a Klingon would drink.  I guess he wasn’t kidding, huh?”

“It appears not.”

Nog thought for a second, trying to think of something else he had in common with his idol.  “I tried gagh once at the Klingon restaurant on the Promenade.  Reminded me a little of tube grubs.  Not as musty as tube grubs, but good and squirmy going down.  I could replicate some if you’d like.”

“I do not want any tube grubs,” stated Worf with disdain as he took a sip of prune juice and resumed studying the manual.

This time an entire hour passed without either of them speaking.  After Worf finished reading the Emergency Procedures manual he began working on his official report of the day’s events, paying no attention to Ferengi shipmate.  Twice, Nog tried to go help the holographic engineer, but was politely rebuffed by the hard-light LaForge both times.  He resigned himself to his chair at the Mississippi’s helm and thumbed through a couple of Starfleet reference books found in the main computer library.  He found it difficult to concentrate on any one article because he couldn’t get Worf’s standoffish attitude out of his head.  I made him laugh, thought Nog.  Him!  And he treats me like I’m nothing.

“Permission to speak freely, Commander?” As soon as the words left his mouth, Nog immediately wished he hadn’t asked, but he was determined nonetheless.

“Go ahead,” answered Worf, looking at the young Ferengi with genuine curiosity.

“Do you hate me, sir?”  The confrontational nature of the question made it extremely uncomfortable for Nog to ask.

Worf’s answer came easily, but it didn’t sound genuine to Nog.  “I do not hate you, Ensign.”

“Then why do you act as if you don’t like me?”

“What do you mean?”

Nog could tell that this time Worf’s response appeared sincere.  “I mean that it seems like you would rather do anything else than talk to me.  I’ve tried making conversation with you, as a friend, but you don’t want any part of it.”  He had finally gotten it off his chest and there was no stopping him until he had said everything he wanted to say.  For Worf, this was an eye-opening experience.

“When we thought we were about to die, you said it was ‘an honor serving with me.’  Did you really mean that or were you just saying it because that’s what all good officers say?”  He didn’t expect an answer, nor did he get one.  Worf seemed to be respecting his permission for Nog to speak his mind.

“When I was at the Academy,” continued Nog, “I was given several assignments by my Starfleet History professor, Khee Shelev.”

“The Andorian.  I had him for that class, too,” said Worf, recalling his own days in San Francisco.

“Right,” said Nog.  “Some of those assignments were to read log entries made by several captains in the last century or so.  I remember them all.”  Nog began counting them off on his fingers.  “Pike, M’Ral, Kirk, Sulu, Rixx, Valrik, Picard – they were all great captains.  I read about their missions and the officers they worked with – Spock, T’Kembi, Mantilla, Riker, Data – they each thought of in the highest regard.  But one officer I read about impressed me more than any other and I hoped that I would one day get the chance to meet him.”

Worf shifted uncomfortably in his chair, but didn’t interrupt.

“You can’t imagine what it is like for me to remember being a child on Ferenginar, not knowing that our part of the galaxy was being saved from Borg assimilation by an android and a Klingon.  When I read about that mission in class, I knew then that I had made the right choice by joining Starfleet.”

“I was simply doing my duty,” Worf said with modesty.  It had been a long time since he last thought about what Starfleet historians now referred to as the “ingenious” Operation: Retrieve during the first attempted Borg invasion of Earth.

“I know,” agreed Nog, “but you did it.  You transported over to the Borg cube.  Data couldn’t have been assimilated, but you could have, and you did it anyway.  I think that’s one of the bravest things anyone has ever done.  You didn’t just save a man.  You saved Earth, the Federation, and probably the whole galaxy, from becoming Borg.”

Worf didn’t respond.  Instead he simply stared out the Mississippi’s front window at the stars streaming past.

Nog kept on with his adulation.  “And now I’m a Starfleet officer, the first of my kind, just like you, and I not only did I get to meet you, I get to work with you, too.  Do you have any idea how great it is to be on an assignment with you?”  No, of course he doesn’t, stupid, Nog scolded himself.

“I’m… not sure what to say,” said Worf.  He was caught completely off guard by Nog’s hero-worship.  He was also backed into a corner.  Short of ordering Nog to stop talking, there was no way out of this uncomfortable situation for Worf.

But Nog continued as if Worf hadn’t even spoken.  “You’ll think I’m even more of an idiot if I tell you this, but why stop now.”  It was not a question.  He took a deep breath, and confessed.  “One day I want to be First Officer of a starship with you as my captain.”  Nog bowed his head and waited for his companion’s response.

And before Worf finally responded, Nog could only think that Worf would never want to work with him again.  He’ll probably ask to have me re-assigned, thought the young ensign.

Worf straightened in his seat, kept his gaze past the Mississippi’s nose, and cleared his throat.  “I have never met a Ferengi who did not anger, annoy, irritate, repulse, or offend me . . . until now.”

Just then, they both heard the familiar hum of a hologram materializing behind them.  “I’ve gotten communications back on line.  Audio only,” said HELP.  “But it will be a few hours before I can even give you impulse power, and shields and weapons systems won’t be functional for another couple hours after that.  It’s a mess back there.  We’re probably gone be here for a couple days.”

“Thank you,” said Worf and HELP shimmered from view, returning to his work back in the engine room.  “Hail the station, Ensign.”

“Aye, sir.  Mississippi calling Deep Space Nine.  Please respond.”

After a few seconds a response came in, and this time it wasn’t Nog’s voice.  “Hello, boys.  What can I do for you?”  The unmistakable sound of Worf’s wife was a relief to them both.

“Ah, Jadzia.  Nog and I, . . . we need . . .”

“What the commander means,” interrupted Nog, “is that we have experienced some unexpected system problems and would appreciate a tow back to the station.”

“Sorry, guys, but you’re stuck out there.  Captain Sisko’s orders.”

“But we have no engines, no weapons, no shields,” complained Worf.  “Are we expected to just sit here?” he asked with an exasperated huff.

“’Fraid so,” was Jadzia’s response.  “Benjamin said you had all the help you needed.  You’ll be okay.  I’ll be waiting for you when you get home, Worf,” said Jadzia with a lilt in her voice and she closed the channel, once again leaving them alone with each other.

Worf decided then that it would do him no good to complain any more.  He was stuck.  Help had arrived, but not the kind of help he had hoped for.  So, resigned with the situation, he turned to Nog and said, “I have spent a lot of time studying the Ferengi Rules of Acquisition since coming to Deep Space Nine.”  Worf’s interest in Ferengi culture was grounded in common tactical thinking – know your enemy before they become your enemy – but he didn’t let Nog in on that secret.  Worf continued.  “And I think you will find that the answer to the secret of marriage, as well as the situation we are currently in, is the 200th Rule of Acquisition.”

Nog thought for a second, remembering how he used to study the Rules like scripture before concentrating his knowledge intake on joining Starfleet and becoming an officer.  When it finally came to him, he nodded to himself but still said it out loud.  “‘If you’re going to have to endure, make yourself comfortable.’  A good rule to live by.”

“Indeed,” agreed Worf.

“And I will never go against the 192nd Rule of Acquisition,” said Nog.

“Never cheat a Klingon,” said Worf with an ever-present glare in his voice.

“Unless you’re sure you can get away with it,” added Nog, completing the Rule Worf started.  Nog smiled and grabbed his prune juice, taking a relaxing sip as he made himself comfortable at the helm of Starfleet’s newest, most advanced, broken-down runabout.

I knew this was going to be fun.

Posted in Deep Space Nine | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Rotaren

Star Trek: Deep Space Nine

“Rotaren” by Jehan Jaleel

Rating: R

Historian’s Note: This story takes place during the time between the episodes “Shadows and
Symbols” and “Afterimage”

Part I

Ezri Dax stared out into space through one of the giant windows on the Promenade. The
stars shown brightly tonight. She always loved looking at them, even as a young girl on Trill she
would gaze up at the heavens from her family’s land. Only there she would get an unobstructed
view, here some of the stars were blocked by one of the station’s giant arches. She was sure Trill
was one of the stars the arch blocked.
She sighed. She could not fall asleep so she had come up here in the middle of station’s
night cycle. Hoping to find some peace in the stars. But it was not to be. That arch reminded her
of where she really was. She was not a young girl on Trill anymore, she was Ezri DAX now.
She was on the Federation space station Deep Space Nine. And she was miserable.
It had been several days now since she arrived on this station. At first it was exciting. To
see her old friends again, to be on the legendary DS9, and to have the chance to share grand
adventures with this fabled crew. She had almost forgotten about the symbioant.
Then the reality of her situation set in. These were not old her friends, they were friends
of the symbioant inside her. That creature is what belonged here, she didn’t. It was a burden and
responsibility she never wanted. Now she was stuck with it. For the rest of her life.
Ezri gave out a whimper of a cry. She hoped no one noticed. She looked around from
where she stood and saw that the upper level of the Promenade was quiet deserted. Only a lost-
looking Ferengi, an old Orion woman and a Bajoran security guard were with her on this part of
the Promenade tonight.
She returned to her gaze of the stars. They might still give her some comfort. But then
suddenly she saw the stars disappear.  Then they re-appeared again. She blinked her eyes
quickly. An image was forming. Am I going insane? she asked herself. What am I saying? I of
all people should know that. The image outside became fluidic.
Then Ezri was thrown back with shock and fear as a large green metallic object appeared
in the space just outside her window. It did no take her long to figure out it was a Klingon Bird
of Prey. The ship came to stop directly above the Promenade.
It’s engine and left wing were still in Ezri’s view. A green plasma-like gas leaked forth
from a hole in the hull. Ezri was no engineer, but she was sure that this ship had seen better days.

Part II

General Martok placed his fingers in the small opening of the large Engineering doors
and pushed with all his might. With only his bare hands he tried to force the closed doors open.
They did not open. He grimaced and tried again.
He knew the doors would not open to just his command because the engine room beyond
was flooded with harmful plasma gas. Because of the dangers of that gas, the computer had
sealed off the section. Martok had no desire to enter the engine room at the moment either, but
two members of his crew were trapped beyond that door and it was up to him to get them out. So
he braced himself, bit his teeth and tried again. He pressed so hard that his hands almost seemed
to seep into the metal of the door.
Finally the doors spread apart and allowed Martok to enter. The gas inside the chamber
flew on Martok’s face. Luckily it was mixed with the oxygen of the cabin, and so were not that
toxic. He would live. But the gas was a visual obstacle as well, the thick mist shrouded his one
good eye and he could not see.
Martok waved at the gas with both his hands. Soon he found himself coughing, he looked
past the gas and saw fire.  Not one fire but several of them. He had to get those men out now. He
called their names, but there was no reply. They had to be unconscious or dead. He just hoped it
wasn’t the latter.
Martok slowly searched the engine room. The only light seemed to be the glow coming
from the plasma fires. The gas grew thicker as he we further on into the chamber, it was harder
to see and harder to breathe. There was now much more plasma than oxygen in the air around
him.
He coughed and coughed. He soon vomited the traces of gagh he had eaten last night. But
it was not enough, his lungs still could not breathe. Soon General Martok felt  consciousness
begin to leave him. But he would not have it. He was a Klingon warrior, and he was not going to
die of oxygen depravation.
Besides he still had to find his two crew members. So he bit his tongue and drew blood.
At first the pain was unpleasant, but then it became an ally. It helped him stay awake.  He
resumed his search for the fallen engineers, never letting go of his tongue. Soon the blood
dripped from the sides of his mouth.
Finally he found them. They were both next to the warp core. They had held their ground
and tried to contain plasma leak. Even when the fumes started to venture out, they had
maintained their post. They never left. By standing their ground until their bodies gave up, those
brave warriors saved this ship and their comrades within.
Martok knelt down beside the fallen bodies and checked both their pulses. They were
still alive. He tapped his communicator, then he put each of his hands on one of the engineers.
He let go of his tongue and said “Martok to DS9, three to beam straight to the infirmary.”

Part III

When General Martok awoke it was to the dull lights of Deep Space Nine’s infirmary.
He didn’t feel any pain, he didn’t feel anything at all. He found himself laying down on a bio-
bed, the chamber of the infirmary in which he was in seemed deserted. He tried to get up, but
soon found he couldn’t.
The drugs in his system made him feel as if he were in a dream. I can’t move, I can’t
feel. This is not the way a Klingon warrior should be treated. Martok cursed in anger. Soon he
saw a figure approach out of the corner of his eye. He had to turn his head to see that it was
Doctor Julian Bashir.
“Doctor what have you done to me?” Martok asked as he returned his gaze of the lights.
“I saved your life General,” Bashir replied calmly. He ran a tricorder over the general.
“You had severe plasma poisoning in your lungs.”
“But these pills you filled my blood with,” Martok explained, trying to make the human
understand. “How can I celebrate a great victory like a Klingon should when I have been left
immobile and feel no pain whatsoever.”
“It is a standard Starfleet medical procedure,” Bashir offered. “I didn’t think you would
welcome the pain. But then I suppose it is my fault. Perhaps I should not have given you quiet so
much sedative. What is this great victory you were planning on celebrating?”
Martok knew the doctor’s trick. His question was a change of subject. But Martok
decided to amuse him nonetheless. He still owed Bashir a lot from their days together on that
Dominion prison.
“It was a great victory indeed Doctor,” Martok began. ” There we were, cloaked and
patrolling the outskirts of the Bajoran system near the Cardassian border. When we came upon
three Jem’Hadar fighters. Three!  They must have been on a recon patrol.”
“You didn’t attack them did you?” Bashir asked. Shocked. He had put down his tricorder.
Hands folded, he looked relaxed  and seemed to be enjoying the story. “An aging bird-of-prey is
hardly a match for three Jem’Hadar fighters I would think. Why didn’t you call for help?”
“With Worf and the Defiant away on the front lines, the only ships docked at DS9 at
Federation battle cruisers, who are not equipped with cloaking devices,” Martok explained.
“When the Jem’Hadar would have seen these ships approach, they would have turn and fled.
No, the time to attack was then. To catch the patak before they escaped into Dominion territory.”
“It must have been a glorious battle,” Bashir declared. For a second, he sounded almost
Klingon.
Martok was about to congratulate the human on this when suddenly the intercom screen
flashed open. Captain Sisko’s stern and thoughtful face appeared on it. “General Martok, please
report to my ready room immediately.”
“Captain,” Bashir chimed in. “The General is not full recovered yet, he still needs a few
more days bed rest.”
“Let it go Doctor. I will be fine,” Martok said as he got up from his bed. Suddenly a
dizziness spell passed over him when he sat up straight. It almost made him fall back on the bed,
but he fought it. He brought himself to stand up on his feet despite his spinning head.
Martok left the infirmary and Bashir behind. Slowly and carefully, he made his way up to
Ops. A hospital bed was no place for a Klingon warrior.

Part IV

The turbolift ride ascending to Ops  made Martok’s head feel worse. He was glad when it
finally came to a stop. The control center for the space station was populated during the night
shift with faces he did not recognize. In fact none of the senior staff members were present.
Martok looked from left to right with his one good eye. All he saw were young ensigns who
would glance up at him, trying their best not to stare at the one-eyed Klingon General (but they
did), then going back to their work
Martok dismissed them and headed for the station commander’s office. The doors
swooshed open and let the Klingon in. He found Captain Sisko pacing the room, he seemed
particularly distressed.
“Ah General, glad you make it,” Sisko said.
Martok had known the human captain for only two years but he still had a deep respect
for the man. That respect exceeded what he had for all other humans and most other Klingons.
Sisko was courageous, strong and honorable. The embodiment of everything Klingon. Besides
that he had also single-handed saved the entire Alpha Quadrant from invasion only a year ago.
“What is the problem Captain?”
There was definitely something troubling the human. He was about to open his mouth to
tell, but then he hesitated. Instead he said “I am truly sorry for pulling you out of the infirmary
prematurely. How are you feeling?”
“I have seen better days,” Martok admitted. “But then again I have seen worse days. I
will make it.”
“How about your engineers?”
“They are going to make it as well. They will have to remain in the infirmary for at least
another week, but Dr.Bashir is confident, they will pull through.”
“And your ship?” Sisko asked, seeming particularly interested.
“The Rotaren is another story. She is a tough ship, but she took quiet a beating. We will
do what we can here, but I am afraid she will have to be sent to the Klingon ship yards for major
repairs before she can return to active duty.”
“That’s a shame,” Sisko said. He was obviously disappointed and saddened. Almost as if
the bird-of-prey was his ship. He slowly walked towards his desk with his head low.
“What is it Captain? What is the problem?”
Sisko returned from his desk with a padd. He handed it to Martok, on it was a picture of
an older human female. “Dr. Eliza Carpenter.”
“Who is she?”
“Thirteen years ago,” Sisko began. ” Jennifer was alive, Jake was only a boy and I was  a
second officer on the Saratoga.  We were vacationing on the Federation colony on Ferala 6.
Beautiful planet but only recently colonized. On only the second day of our trip, Jake came down
with an illness. The doctors said it was a virus native to this planet, but since humans were there
for a relatively short time they had no cure. We beamed to every corner of that continent and
visited all the doctors. Then we took transports to the neighboring continents. No one could help.
Jake almost died. Finally we met an archeologist named Eliza Carpenter, she knew of herbal
medicines that local tribesman used. Needless to say, her unorthodox methods ultimately saved
Jake.”
“I see now why she is important to you,” Martok commented. It was not typical for a
Klingon to show such compassion, but Sisko was a good friend and Martok knew how important
the lives of offspring were to parents. No matter what race.
“I owe that woman my son’s life General, and now she is in trouble. She had been
working now for over ten years on Ghodran Prime.”
“The Ghodran system belongs to the Empire,” Martok observed. Though vast, he knew
every inch of the  Klingon Empire like the back of his hand.
“Yes, the Ghodrans maybe extinct  now, but they once had a very advanced civilization.
Eliza was  fascinated by them. Even when I knew her she talked about Ghodran civilization and
one day getting the chance to study it. Finally she got that chance, after years of pleading  she
received permission from both the Federation and  Klingon High Councils to settle on Ghodran
Prime and study their past.”
“The Ghodrans did indeed have a very advanced civilization,” Martok commented. “I
remember reading about them even when I was a child.”
” It seems all has been well until yesterday,” Sisko continued. ” That was when I received
an urgent call from Avoz Carpenter, her brother. The subspace message was distorted and we
could not decipher the nature of the emergency. All we could make out was that they needed
rescue immediately. The first thing I did was contact the Klingon government, asking them to
send a ship to Ghodran Prime. They refused, citing the obvious fact of the Dominion war. I then
asked permission to come to cross the border and to rescue Eliza myself. Even with the Defiant
away, I have everything from runabouts to the Galaxy-Class starship Jeddah docked at DS9. But
they denied me permission to cross the border as well. They said any armed Starfleet vessel
which violates Klingon space would be destroyed.”
“Those dishonorable topah,” Martok cursed. “At times like this, they are all tense. Even
if Gowron reinstated the Khitomer accords, they have not forgotten that two years ago, the
Federation was our enemy and we were at war with each other. And I think some Klingons still
have a personal hatred towards you Captain. Remember that your battle station alone destroyed
ten Klingon vessels during the siege at the beginning of the war.”
“Their stubbornness leaves me out of options General,” Sisko said. He suddenly sounded
very depressed. “Now the only starship at DS9 that has a cloak and can make it in time to save
Eliza is the..”
“Rotaren,” Martok said finishing the human’s sentence. “Don’t worry Captain. I will
rescue your friend. It is the least I can do.”
“Thank you General, you have no idea how much this means to me,” Sisko said.
“Think nothing of it,” Martok replied. Trying his best to sound human at that moment.
“But I do have a problem with engineers though. The Rotaren is in terrible condition and my two
best engineers are in the infirmary.”
“Take Chief O’Brien with you. He is the best,” Sisko said. “And I have one more favor to
ask. Take Ensign Ezri Dax with you.”
“Jadzia’s symbioant’s new host?” Martok asked, he was very puzzled at this request.
“Yes, she personally requested to join this mission. It seems she knows Avoz Carpenter,
and she…” Sisko’s voice trailed off. He seemed to understand Martok’s concerns.  He looked
down at the floor, stroked his beard and finally said “This is a difficult time for her, General.
There is nothing much for her to do here, she says she needs to feel useful.”
“Very well,” Martok said, but he had already realized the mistake he  made.

Part V

She already regretted it. She was on board the Rotaren now and Ezri Dax was still
miserable. It didn’t change anything.
What was it now?
First off it was the loneliness. On this ship, she felt even more alone than she did on DS9.
The only two people on board she knew were General Martok and Chief Miles O’Brien. Even
them she didn’t know well. She already missed the few friends she had made on the station.
Jake. Quark. Julian. And Ben.
Ezri looked around at her quarters. They had been provided for her and the Chief. But
they now the only added to her despair.
How exactly did it do that?
Well first of all it was the heat. It must have been at least three hundred twenty Kelvins
here. O’Brien had said the ship’s life support systems were not functionally properly. She would
have to put up with this heat for the rest of the voyage. It might even get worse. The temperature
was already far too hot for the ordinary Trill, or  most any humanoid. Including Klingons. But
they didn’t seem to mind it much. Not that she had seen many Klingons so far. Come to think of
it I haven’t seen any.
Ezri had locked herself in her quarters for the last three hours, ever since the raptor left
DS9. She just didn’t want to associate with this Klingon crew. A crew that was already
unpleasant enough with the circumstances of this mission. She knew Curzon or Jadzia might
have done much better with Klingons, why couldn’t she be more like them. Then she suddenly
dismissed that thought. The last thing she wanted to do was start comparing herself to her former
hosts again. Every time she sees how she hasn’t lived up to expectations, that only makes her
more depressed.
What else besides the heat?
Of course then there was the noise. It was a sharp clanking noise. Like the sound made
when metal strikes metal. Ezri had always loathed that particular sound. And now it was all
around her. She had no idea what the cause was. It could be the warp engines, the plasma coils,
the manifest inductors. What the hell, she wasn’t an engineer. At times it would quiet down a
bit, but usually it was loud. It echoed through the walls of her quarters.
These quarters annoyed her as well. They were so drab and plain. The walls were a
spartan red in color. They had no mood to them whatsoever. The beds, if you can call them beds
were just metallic obstructions cropping out from the wall. They were hard and cold. So far, she
had not even been able to bring herself to sit down on them, let alone sleep.
She kept telling herself that this was a ship of war, and it was not built for the comfort of
it’s crew like most Federation starships. As a Starfleet officer, it was one of her tasks to adapt to
new environments.
What else besides the noise and the quarters?
“What the hell does it matter?” she screamed out loud. This was not working anyway.
She was trying a form of self-psychosis, a counseling technique she had learned. It was usually
not very effective. It was where in cases of emergency it helped a person to counsel themself. It
was definitely not working now. There is just no fucking way for an insane counselor to help
herself.
Ezri banged her hand against the bulkhead hard. She did it again, this time harder. The
shooting pain  brought her comfort because it was far less than the emotional pain she was
experiencing. Ever since she had gotten this damn worm in her belly, it was like her whole life
was literally turned upside down.
She finally gave up and decided to go to bed. She doubted she could find sleep, but she
had to try. She was all out of options.
Ezri was about to lay down on the bed, when she heard a loud  beep. She looked up at
from where it had come. It was the intercom. Soon she heard a Klingon male’s voice.
“Ensign Dax?” he asked in a low yet powerful roar.
“Yes?” she called back.
“Are you THE Dax? Curzon Dax?”
“I have the Dax symbioant yes,” she said.
“This is Commander Vorn. First officer of this ship,” came the thunderous voice. He
seemed so proud of his position. “My men and I were gathering for supper in the mess hall. I
was wondering if you would join us? We would love to hear war stories from the great  Dax
himself.”
“Herself now,” Ezri called back.
“Yes of course. So what is your answer. Will you join us?”
Almost every fiber in her body told her to refuse the Klingon’s offer, but that was not
what came out of her mouth. “Sure, I will be there right away.,” she said as she made her way
out of her quarters.

Part VI

Miles O’Brien’s face was searing. Burning. The sensation was almost unbearable. It was
like putting your face right in front of a burning fire. The rest of his body was relatively cool
because of the heat-suit he wore. But the head piece of that suit was made for a Klingon and did
not fit his head. He soon felt as if he was in hell itself, yet there was not a single flame anywhere
around him.
O’Brien was in the Engineering section of the Klingon vessel Rotaren. Though he was an
engineer, this ship was not his usual post nor would he have wanted it. Especially in this
condition. Klingon ships were difficult to work with as it is, this one was literally falling apart.
It also didn’t help that he had no assistants whatsoever.
The Irishman has had a long and interesting career in Starfleet so far. From serving on
board the Phoenix in the Cardassian war to being on the legendary starship Enterprise to the
station DS9 where he has had his greatest adventures yet. All the while maintaining somewhat of
a family life with his wife and children. One would think after being through all that, his
assignment here would have been no problem, but it was not to be.
As his face burned even more, he knew for sure this was not going to be an easy mission.
The skin on his face now was almost red in color. Only a few trickles of sweat were left. His
body produced no more, it couldn’t. He recalibrated the matter/anti-matter in the ship’s core for
the third time. His first two tries had been unsuccessful.
Unless he completed his task in time, the ship would be forced to drop out of warp.
O’Brien did not know much about this mission, he had agreed to it only on Captain Sisko’s
personal request. But he did know the Rotaren had to reach it’s destination as soon as possible.
Lives were at stake.
So despite the heat he remained in the engineering room and worked on the core. He
tried the recalibration sequence a third time and then a fourth. His eyes became watery and the
image of the monitor in front of him became fuzzy. He tried his best to maintain his
concentration as he entered the calculations. His fingertips seemed to slip off the transparent
keypad. All hope seemed lost.
O’Brien was about to give up in anger and frustration. He was about the smash the
bloody computer in front of him and then maybe this whole bloody ship as well. That was when
he heard an unemotional  male voice. “Warp core stable,” the computer said.
Finally it had worked. O’Brien did not bother to re-check his work. He literally ran out
of the Engineering section.
The two metal doors closed behind him as he exited that virtual inferno. The rest of the
ship was still warm. Too warm. But it was nothing compared to where he had just been in. To
O’Brien at that moment the ship’s temperature felt cool.
The human leaned back against the doors and breathed deeply. He closed his eyes and
relaxed. It felt as if he had just run a marathon through the desert. With his eyes closed it seemed
as if he had entered a trance, so  he almost didn’t notice the Klingon standing in front of him.
“Chief Miles O’Brien?” he asked. In a very respectful tone. More respectful than most
Klingons the human had met. Including Worf.
“Yes, that’s me.”
“I am Kevor, helmsman second-class. General Martok said you were the only engineer
aboard. That must be a difficult task indeed. I thought  I might be of some assistance.”
“Assistance?” the chief repeated, almost asking to make sure. That was the last thing he
expected a Klingon on this vessel to do. With the exception perhaps of Worf, a friendly, polite
and understanding Klingon O’Brien had never met. Yet here he was, in the flesh and in front of
him.
“Yes well, you could help,” O’Brien said. “I just recalibrated the core but it still could
become unstable. You can monitor the anti-matter/matter reactions from here, there is no need
to go inside engineering. It is like an oven in there. If the core acts up again, try these secondary
systems to compensate.”
” Like so,” the Chief said and showed the young Klingon the controls. “If that doesn’t
work, call me immediately. Or else the Rotaren will drop out of warp, and that would not make
Martok happy. If there is one thing captains don’t like is when their ships don’t do what they
want.”
“I understand Chief,” Kevor said. “Don’t worry, you can count on me. You look tiered,
why don’t you go to your quarters and rest? I will try to hold up the fort till you get back..”
“Thank you,” O’Brien said and made his way through the halls of the Klingon starship.
A friendly Klingon. This trip was getting more
interesting every minute.
When the Chief reached his assigned quarters, he was so tired that he went straight for
the bed. Even Klingon beds seemed welcoming at that moment. He was so eager to rest and
quell the pain in his body, he almost did not notice that Ezri was not here. That was surprising
indeed. Where the hell could she have gone off to?

Part VII

Ezri had quietly taken a seat when she arrived at the mess hall. There were only four
other Klingons present in the dining room, and they all sat close together on  table. They laughed
and talked amongst themselves and did not even seem to notice her. The table was long and Ezri
had found a seat on the far end, away from the others.
She sat quietly on her chair, not bothering the others. She was already nervous. She
herself had little dealings with Klingons, although two of her previous hosts did. Jadzia married
a Klingon and Curzon was practically a honorary Klingon himself. Ezri fidgeted in her seat, she
tried several different postures. She was not comfortable with any of them.
Finally a Klingon looked up from the crowd and noticed her. He was the largest one of
the group. He was probably one of the tallest Klingons Ezri had ever seen. Even taller than Worf.
Unlike the others he wore a commanding officer’s uniform. His hair was long, his skin was dark
and the ridges on his forehead were numerous and elevated. His face was decorated with two
noticeable scars, probably from some great battle. He was really  unlike any Klingon Ezri had
ever seen, yet somehow he seemed strangely familiar to her.
“Ensign Ezri Dax,” he said. Even his voice sounded familiar. Of course that was the
same voice she had heard over the intercom but it was more than that. “I am Commander Vorn
the one whom you speak with before. I am so glad you could join us.”
“Thank you Commander,” she replied and tried to force a smile. “I am glad I could be
here.”
The Klingon smiled. A wicked smile. The others saw this and grunted. For a while no
one said a word and an uneasy silence fell upon on the once loud messhall. All Ezri could hear
now was that clanking metal noise from the engines. She knew she should say something to
break this awkward moment but she did not know what. They all stared at her. Vorn did not
release his smile.
“Commander?” he finally said. “Commander? Come now Dax, don’t you recognize me.”
“I don’t know,” she said nervously. “Should I?”
“Twenty years ago,” Vorn said. His voice was loud and piercing. No longer kind. “The
battle on Antaras 4. Against the Nausican raiding party. I saved your life. Dax’s life Curzon
Dax.”
“Yes, I remember now,” Ezri said. It was slowly coming back to her. Like visions from a
forgotten dream. Soon the visions came clearer. “Yes I do remember. You are right, you did save
Curzon’s life in that battle.”
“And he promised me a debt of honor in return for that!” the Klingon shouted.
Ezri was silent for a moment. She thought about it. This seemed to have been one of the
symbioant’s suppressed memories. One that it did not want to share with it’s host. Finally she
remembered He was right! Curzon did promise Vorn a debt of honor.
“I always thought of Curzon as an honorable man,” Vorn continued. The sound of his
voice not getting any lower. “But that patak ran for Risa without ever paying me. He died before
I had the chance to collect.”
“But You died,” Ezri said, remembering more. Soon she remembered all of it. “Curzon
was going to repay you. He was saving money but then heard you died, that was why he never
sought you out .”
“I almost died in the civil war. It’s true,” Vorn confessed and pointed to the scars on his
face. “But now I am here, and so are you Dax. It is time to repay your debts.”
“But I am no longer Curzon, what do I have that you could possibly want?”
“You are right, you are not Curzon,” the Klingon said, his tone changed to disgust. “You
are a worthless Starfleet patak. Not even a warrior. A counselor. A child. Well then I suppose
latinum will have to do.”
“Latinum?”
“Yes,” Vorn growled. “About a hundred gold pressed bars.”
“I don’t have that kind of money,” Ezri said. “My family on Trill is not wealthy at all,
and I myself have joined Starfleet only recently. I haven’t had time to save any kind of real
money yet. The symbioant alone..”
“Be quiet!” Vorn barked. “I have had enough of your whining. I don’t want to hear any
excuses. You owe me a legitimate debt, and I expect it to be paid before this mission ends. Or
else I will collect.”
Ezri did not know what to say. As if she did not have enough problems already, this was
a whole new and difficult weight for her shoulders to bare. She knew Klingons’ temper could
ignite like wildfire, so she decided not to provoke Vorn anymore. She decided to just sit quietly.
She looked down at her table and saw a plate full of gagh . The worms were still moving.
Slithering and sliming on each other.  Other that their appearance, they also gave off a highly
unpleasant odor. Even the sound they made upset Ezri, she always hated gagh.
“What is the matter?” Vorn asked. His tone has once again become friendly, almost
sarcastic. “You are not going to eat?”
Ezri looked at him, then at the three other Klingon next to him. They were all staring at
her. Smiling. She looked back down at the gagh, it seemed like she had no choice. She looked
around next to her plate for a spoon or fork but then remembered that gagh was meant to be
eaten with your hands.
She reached down and grabbed as many as she could. Then she put them in her mouth,
she shuddered in disgust when she did. A few slid down the sides of her lips and fell back on the
table, they seemed to crawl away. The Klingons all laughed. She would not let them beat her.
When she had forced this helping down, she grabbed another batch and scarfed them down as
well.
“It comes as a surprise to me that such a small body could even hold a Trill symbioant,”
one of the Klingons on the left of Vorn said. “I mean look at her, she looks so tiny and frail.”
“There must have been no one else who wanted Curzon’s symbioant,” another said.
“They must have had to go to the very bottom of the selection pool if they chose this pathetic
little one.”
“It seems even Starfleet wants nothing to do with her,” Vorn chimed in. “They have sent
her off to DS9 but she doesn’t do a damn thing on that station. She just takes up space.”
They continued this barrage of insults at Ezri for the next ten minutes. She knew Vorn
had something against her personally, he had staged this whole charade from the moment he had
called her over the intercom. It could have been the honor debt that Curzon did not pay, but deep
down Ezri knew there was more to it than that.
Finally Vorn and his companions grunted at her, then made their way out of the dining
hall. Ezri was alone for several moments. Once again her only companion was that annoying
clanking noise. Compared to the Klingons’ insults, it almost seemed pleasant. Then Ezri herself
got up. She put her away her empty plate in the replicator and then slowly made her way to her
quarters. In this ship of loud noises, her footsteps made soft ones as tears slowly rolled out of her
eyes.

Part VIII

By the time Kevor arrived in their quarters, O’Brien had Ezri somewhat composed. She
had come to him in tears. It had taken some time for him to calm her down and make her explain
exactly what had happened. Then O’Brien had told her how everything would be all right and
how he, Captain Sisko and everyone else on DS9 would help her out of her current situation. It
was a quiet a change, an engineer counseling a counselor. That was the last thing O’Brien ever
pictured himself doing.
Despite everything a temporary situation still had to be found for Ezri’s predicament.
Vorn had swore a deadline for this mission’s end as the latest that she could repay Curzon’s
debt. O’Brien still remembered Captain Sisko’s saying of how the best people to deal with
Klingons are Klingons. So he had immediately called for Kevor, the new friend he had made at
engineering.
When Kevor arrived, he seemed most concerned when he saw Ezri. He immediately
asked  what was troubling her. O’Brien took the trouble of explaining about Vorn and the debt
of honor. Finally he asked Kevor the same question Ezri was asking herself time and time again.
Why? Why was Vorn doing this to her? Kevor’s reply was only one word. A name.
“Worf.”
“Worf?” O’Brien asked, completely surprised.
“Vorn and Worf have a rivalry that goes back for over ten years,” Kevor explained.
“Worf had known Vorn ever since he first visited the home world. They had never gotten along.
The first insult came when Worf defeated Vorn in the batleth tournament, and took away the
championship. A title Vorn had held for the last five years before. Their rivalry really heated up
during the Klingon civil war. Vorn was a close friend of the House of Duras.”
“I remember that,” O’Brien said. He could still picture that sad day when Worf left the
Enterprise to go fight in the war.
“Vorn held the rank of Cornel in the Klingon Defense Force,” Kevor continued. “He was
in command of twelve birds of prey and four Vorcha Class attack cruisers. He pledged them all
to the House of Duras. Suffice to say, Gowron was not too happy about this when the war ended.
He demoted Vorn severely. Vorn was also suffered great injuries during the war. He blamed the
Duras defeat solely on Worf.”
“That’s a little presumptuous,” O’Brien remarked.
“The final insult came recently when Martok made Vorn stand down on the mission to
destroy the Dominion ship yards. The General instead made Worf his first officer in Vorn’s
place. Because of Worf and his need to get his parmachi into Stovakohr, Vorn missed out on the
greatest Klingon victory of this war.”
“But why me,” Ezri said. A whimper of a cry still left in her voice. “Worf barely even
speaks to me.”
This time Kevor looked straight into Ezri’s eyes. He spoke in a certain yet comforting
tone. “You, Ezri Dax are Starfleet. Vorn despises Starfleet. You are also Worf’s crewmate, more
than that your former host was Worf’s parmachi. He knows Worf and Martok are too powerful,
so like the cowardly patak that he is he is taking out his troubles and hatred on you.”
“What am I going to do?” Ezri cried.
“You don’t worry about a thing,” O’Brien told her. He knew what she needed now was
comfort. “Kevor and I are not going to let him near you. We will talk to General Martok about
this, and when I get back to the station we will get Worf and Captain Sisko to help out also. You
don’t worry about it.”
“I have enough problems fitting into the station already,” Ezri said. “I don’t want to bring
this new problem on everyone’s shoulders.”
“What are you talking about,” O’Brien replied. “We would all be glad to hel…”
“If I may Chief,” said Kevor cutting him off. The Klingon motioned towards Ezri and
asked O’Brien  permission  to  offer her advice himself. O’Brien nodded, so far the Klingon had
been very helpful. He was curious as to what Kevor  had to say to her.
“Ensign,” Kevor said in a respectful tone. He kneeled down next to where Ezri sat on the
bed. “You already know how to deal with Vorn. Inside you is Curzon Dax who knew Vorn better
than anyone. Better than Martok, better than Worf and better than me. In you is the solution to
your problem. The symbioant. All this time you have been hiding from it, suppressing it. But
now you need it, bring it out. Bring Curzon out.”
“I don’t know about that,” O’Brien said. “No offense Kevor, but I am not sure you
understand how the symbioant works. You may not be the best perso..”
Once again, O’Brien found his words cut off. This time not from Kevor but a low rumble
in the ship’s hull. He knew exactly what that meant, and he cursed in anger. Soon he heard a
voice come over the intercom, it was General Martok.
“Chief, my ship has just dropped out of warp next to the Cardassian border.”
“I am sorry General, I will get right on it,” O’Brien said.
The Chief knew Martok had been most lenient, this was all his fault. Not only did he not
monitor engineering, but he had called Kevor away from that post too.
“Try to get us moving as soon as possible Chief,” came Martok’s voice. “In the
meantime, I am forced to activate the cloaking device. We are dangerously close to the area
where the Rotaren destroyed those Jem’Hadar ships and she is in no shape for a rematch.”
“I don’t think that is a good idea, we are already low and power and the cloak would
just..”
“I am sorry,” came Martok’s voice. Then the bright red lights in the cabin turned dark
and were replaced by a soft blue light. Telling the crew that the raptor was now on stealth mode
with the cloak active.
“Oh great,” said O’Brien sarcastically. Then he turned to his new friend. “Kevor I am
going to need you.”
The Klingon nodded and followed the Chief as he made his way out of the cabin and into
engineering. Once again he had all but forgotten about Ezri. That was how it always was with
O’Brien, when ships and systems needed repair, friends and family would have to wait. As he
left he turned back at Ezri and said. “You can do whatever you want, but know that I and
everyone on DS9 will always be there to help and support you no matter what.”
As the doors of their cabin closed, Ezri nodded and then gave him a smile. O’Brien was
not sure, but it almost seemed as if the girl already had a plan.

Part IX

Ezri Dax pressed the buzzer on Commander Vorn’s quarters door. He asked who it was
in a most unpleasant tone. She announced herself and he gave her permission to enter. There was
no more fear, apprehension or despair in her. As she walked into Vorn’s quarters, she had her
hands behind her back. Her eyes were low, and she was completely calm.
Vorn’s quarters were much larger than the one she and O’Brien had to share. It was well
decorated with trophies and Klingon weapons of all sorts. Without a doubt, Vorn was a man who
was very proud of himself. Most of it was ego. But Ezri could also tell he was not a real Klingon.
For one thing, his bed was not like the metal planks the rest of the crew had to sleep on. It had a
mattress and looked soft, like Starfleet beds.
Vorn himself seemed cautious, almost nervous. Ezri was not sure, she could not read his
expression clearly in the dim stealth mode lights. But she could read it enough to see that he was
definitely worried. He had not expected her to come see him, in his quarters of all places. This
was a move on her part he had not been able to predict. He stared at her as she casually looked at
his quarters, finally out of frustration he said “What do you want?”
Ezri did not answer immediately. After a few more glances around his room, she finally
walked up to him. Slowly. She did not stop until she was right next to him. Only a few inches
separated their bodies. He was at least two feet taller than her so she had to look up when she
talked. “I have come to repay Curzon’s debt to you.”
“You found the latinum?”
“No, not latinum,” she said slowly. Then she lifted her right hand and brought it to his
face. She touched the scar on his cheek. He grimaced in pain, then she slowly ran her fingers
down the side of his face. “This is all about Worf, isn’t it?”
“Who told….”
“Never mind that,” she said with a smile. “You want to get back at him, then I know the
perfect way.”
“How?” the Klingon asked. He sounded so different now. So vulnerable, so weak. He did
not have the upper hand anymore. He did not have control of the situation anymore. Ezri Dax
did.
Ezri stepped a foot away from him and turned around. She slowly pulled down the zip of
her uniform jacket. All the way to the end. She wore nothing underneath, she had removed the
vest before coming to Vorn’s quarters. Then she turned back to face Vorn. He just stared at her.
Her perfectly flat stomach, the center of her chest and the sides of either of her breasts were
visible to the Klingon.
Once again she stepped closer to him, this time she was even closer than before. “You
know I was once Worf’s parmachi,” she breathed. A barely audible whisper that  spoke volumes
in his soul. She was sure it did. But he fought it, he did nothing.
Ezri smiled again, she knew this was a battle the Klingon could not win. She slowly
pulled back the side of her jacket with her left hand, giving him a clear view of her left breast.
She reached for it with her right hand, and ran her index finger along the side of it. Then she
finally came on her nipple. A pink, bright piece of flesh that seemed to shine even in the low
lights of a cloaked Klingon warship.
She ran her fingers around it, squeezing it.  It felt wonderful. She could not remember the
last time she had done it. She closed her eyes and moaned in pleasure. She released her hand and
moved it away, but she kept her eyes closed. Waiting Ezri knew it would not be long now. It
wasn’t.
Suddenly she felt a sharp shooting, when she opened her eyes she saw Vorn had bit that
nipple. Trickles of blood oozed out and he graciously started to lick it. After he had tasted her
blood, Vorn began to suck her nipple. Like a starved infant.
Ezri just looked down at him. She ran her fingers through his hair. “I will stay and be
yours for the rest of the voyage,” she said. “But the debt is paid.” Vorn did not budge away from
her breast, her merely nodded frantically.

Part X

There was nothing there. The computer showed only the emptiness of space. The monitor
only showed darkness and a lot of white dots representing stars. Not a single ship was to be seen,
there was no one coming to the rescue. But Avoz Carpenter did not give up, that was something
he had never done. He was never a quitter.  He continued to stare at the screen.
“Will you leave that alone,” a voice came from the other room. The volume of the voice
was low, but it’s tone was insistent. “They are not coming.”
“They are coming!” Avoz screamed back. “I called them, I called all of them. Somebody
will come.”
He recalibrated the scanners to do a wide spectrum scan of a particular area. He told the
computer to scan for tachion particles. Hopefully if there were any ships in the vicinity that were
cloaked he could find them with this scan. Then call them, beg them to come rescue him and his
sister. Psychotic sister.
A few second later the computer returned the results of the scan, there were tachion
particles all right. But not nearly enough to represent an actual starship, these were just the
traces of a starship that passed by. Maybe a week ago, maybe a day ago. Maybe an hour ago,
damn why didn’t I do this scan an hour ago? He cursed at himself.
Avoz then moved on to the next region of space. Perhaps he would have more luck in the
southwest region of space. But the computer did not do the scan, the map showing the field of
stars disappeared and were replaced by a flashing error message indicating there was no more
power. He bashed the monitor in anger with his fist, this can’t be happening. He had hoped there
would be power for three more hours at least. This can’t be happening! He bashed the monitor
again, this time the glass cracked and sparks began to fly.
“Who is going to come Avoz?” a voice came from his side. He turned around and saw his
sister standing there. Despite all chaos around them and the grizzly reality of their fate she
seemed so calm and peaceful. Ready to accept it. She knew she was going to die, she knew now
it was inevitable. She still wore her night gown, her hair was a mess.
“The Klingons, Starfleet, somebody,” Avoz replied.
“The fucking ridge heads aren’t coming to our rescue, they are the enemy remember? His
enemy. Our enemy,” She talked about them so calmly. Yet there was an icy hatred in her voice.
She hated them now more than anyone else in the galaxy. “And I will bet anything they will
destroy the first Federation ship that even tries to enter their space.”
“It doesn’t have to be them Eliza,” Avoz said, he didn’t know who he was trying to
convince. “An Orion trading vessel maybe, even the Ferengi. I will give up my last bit of latinum
to whoever can get me of this damn rock.”
“It’s too late,” Eliza said calmly. There was great sympathy in her voice now. Even pity.
” There is nothing anyone can do. Even if you get off the planet, you can not escape him. No one
can stop him.”
“Just shut up, I have had enough of your lunatic rantings.”
“Not the Klingons, not the Federation. Tumash is too powerful. They have made a grave
mistake. They have awakened him.”
“Be quiet!”
“Now they will pay the price, he will conquer all in his sight. The Cardassians, the
Romulans, the Dominion. All will fall to Tumash.”
“Tumash does not exist, you psychotic bitch,” Avoz yelled. “He is an old Ghodran
bogeyman used to frighten small children.”
“You poor ignorant child, if only you knew.”
Avoz reached for a tricorder on the table next to him. When he had it, he flung it at his
sister with all his might. It hit Eliza on the side of her face. It must have hurt, but she made no
gesture of the pain. She stood there staring at him for a second or two. For Avoz, it felt much
longer. Then she slowly walked away and went back to her part of the small research station.

Part XI

Avoz stared out through the giant glass windows of the research station. This was a small
building. It consisted of only two rooms, the observation deck where he now stood . It was where
all the  work was done. There was also a small bedroom which he shared with Eliza. The
structure itself was built on the side of a tall plateau overlooking a giant chasm.
Through the windows Avoz could see a deep canyon. Beyond that were several more
gigantic plateaus, which also often gave way to giant canyons. Tall plateaus and flat land side by
side, this planet most reminded him of the area surrounding the Grand Canyon back on Earth.
Like that region, the weather on Ghodran was always warm, dry and peaceful. The sky
was always red and Ghodran’s sun and three moons shone brightly almost everyday.  That was
how it was until two days ago, that was when Eliza claimed Tumash awakened.
Now only the Ghodran sun shone, it shone with all it’s rage. The beautiful moons were
nowhere to be seen. It was no longer warm, it was hot. The blazing  temperature outside their
station could now kill the average humanoid in only ten minutes. The station’s life support
system was all that kept them alive, but even that would give way to power shortages soon.
Still Avoz and Eliza’s worries did not end with the heat, there was also the volcanic
activity. The canyon below them was empty two days ago, now Avoz could see clearly a giant
river of lava running throughout it. There were similar rivers in all the canyons that surrounded
the station. It would be a good guess that this was occurring througout the planet.
Avoz stared at the giant river of lava underneath him. It seems to have grown in height
significantly since he last saw it. The openings in Ghodran’s crust seems to be pouring out more
and more magma. What was once one of the most quiet and peaceful of M-Class worlds in the
galaxy was now something that looked similar to the burning gates of hell themselves.
There was no scientific explanation he could come up with for geological activity such as
this. Everything he learned tells him that this is impossible. Yet here it was, in the window just
beyond. Proof of the impossible. Avoz touched the glass of the window, it was burning hot, he
pulled his hand away. If proof from his eyes was not enough, the burning in his hand was there.
It made him finally consider the possibility.
What if Eliza is right? He asked himself.
Before he had time to ponder his question further, his thoughts were interrupted by his
eyes catching sight of something in the river. Something was moving in the lava. But there was
no animal life on Ghodran whatsoever, besides how could any creatures survive that heat?
Soon Avoz saw that there was not one but three occurrences of movement. In three
separate parts of the river of lava, something was moving. Some creature was stirring. Creatures.
What’s going on here? Am I seeing this? Or am I just going mad like my sister?
The three creatures soon levitated themselves above the lava. They had wings and they
seemed to be flying. They all looked up and saw Avoz, then they began to fly towards him.
Higher and higher they rose, above the river and towards his station. “This can’t be happening,”
Avoz screamed to himself.
He backed away from the glass as far as he could. He was now some five feet away from
the windows, he could no longer see the lava or the creatures. “They are not real, they are just
figments of my imagination,” he kept saying to himself. “It must be stress and the heat. Yes this
blasted heat, my eyes are playing tricks. Yes that is what Ezri would say. They are not real, they
are, are, are….”
There they were. Just beyond the glass and only a few feet away from him. They were
about four feet tall, and they seemed to be made entirely of fire. They had a thin humanoid body
with two long bat-like wings on their shoulders. They had a terrible demon-like face which they
rotated in a circular motion as they stared at Avoz.
“Fire Imps,” he breathed. “Tumash’s fire imps. You are not real. Go away, go away.”
But they didn’t. They were here to convince the skeptic human that they were real. The
center imp lifted his hand to his head. A ball of fire appeared around it, the next thing Avoz saw
was a giant explosion as the fire ball struck the glass of the window. Avoz was thrown to the
floor from the aftershock.
Fumes and burning hot air began to enter the room from outside. Avoz coughed in pain
as he struggled to get up. He had to save his sister, no matter how angry he may have been with
her only a few minutes ago, now all he could think about was saving her. All his fears suddenly
vanished and were replaced by an urgent sense of courage. He reached into his belt and pulled
out his phaser. He set the power setting to maximum.
Since the fumes began to engulf the floor first, Avoz was hidden from the imps’ view.
They however were not hidden from his. Despite the smoke he could still see their bright yellow
figures above him, searching for him. He lifted his phaser to the closest one to him and fired.
The orange beam lanced out and struck the creature. It vaporized with a deafening screech of
pain.
He may have gotten one of them, but now he had given away his position to the other
two. They flew towards him, they moved even faster than he had anticipated. He leaped forward
and ran towards Eliza’s room, the demons chased after him.
Avoz was fast, he made inside the bedroom and shut the metal doors before the imps
could enter. But he was not fast enough to avoid them completely. Just before he had jumped
into the room, an imp had reached his back with it’s claw.
As the doors closed behind him, Avoz yelled out in pain. His eyes were flooded with
tears, the pain was unbearable. He sat on the floor for a few seconds with his eyes closed, just
trying to fight it. At that moment he did not care about Eliza or the demons outside. He could
not. The hurt was too much.
Finally he gained the courage to open his eyes and return to the real world. He risked a
glance at his back and saw a deep burn wound that stretched all the way from his right shoulder
to his abdomen.
Despite the pain, Avoz knew he had no time to worry about his injury now. He looked at
the door in front of him and saw the metal was melting. The imps were burning their way inside.
They would be here in seconds. He shot a glance at his sister. She sat calmly on her bed with
hands folded. She seemed completely oblivious to the chaos around her.
“Eliza,” Avoz cried.
There was no response. She did not even look at him.
“Eliza, what’s wrong? Why won’t you answer me?”
She still made no sound, but Avoz did hear a screech come from his left. He turned to
face forward and saw the doors of the bedroom completely eroded. The demons now flew in the
doorway. Again they merely stared at Avoz as he pointed his weapon at them. Waiting for him to
make the first move, waiting for him to lower his defenses.
They were intelligent and cunning. He knew he had to hold his ground, but he could not
help himself. He fired his phaser at the first demon, it vaporized. But that was all the opportunity
the second one needed to move in and make the kill. It flew towards him with it’s claw drawn.
Avoz closed his eyes and waited for death.
Strangely he felt no pain. When he opened his eyes he saw the demon standing in the
background, but in front of the imp and all around Avoz were several yellow particles. Like a
shower of yellow dust all around. He wondered if this was the afterlife, but soon realized it was
only a transporter beam.

Part XII

Ezri Dax looked down at her former lover as he slept. Avoz Carpenter.It seemed like
forever since she last thought of that name. It had been only a  year since  she saw him but now
he seemed so distant to her. It seemed like she knew him only from another lifetime, like the
symbioant’s friends. But this was not the same. Avoz was Ezri’s friend, not the symbioant’s. Her
lover for over three years, the man who came closer than any other.
Avoz was an adopted child in the Carpenter family. Even he never knew where he truly
came from. To Ezri, his skin seemed to be the most perfect shade of brown right in between
white and black. His dark hair was neither straight nor curly, but somewhere in between. He
almost seemed to have a heavy eye-lid, but didn’t. He was the absolute combination of all the
races native to Earth. Avoz has a little bit of each of them in him.
He looked so peaceful now as he slept on the Klingon bio-bed,  far different than how he
had been when he first beamed on board. He had a phaser on his hand and he was yelling wildly
about fire imps and an ancient Ghodran deity. He was particularly distressed about the Klingons
and blamed them for the disaster that happened on his research station. He calmed down only
when he saw her and even then Ezri still had to sedate him.
Avoz had a nasty burn on his back, he had lost a lot of blood from it and the pain  must
have been unbearable. Ezri had done what she could to treat it, given the limited facilities in a
Klingon sickbay. It was no longer life-threatening but he still would be scared for life.
She was concerned enough for Avoz’s injury but she was even more worried about his
sister. Eliza had been in some sort of trance when she was beamed about, while Avoz was
brandishing his phaser and screaming wildly at the Klingons in the transporter room, Eliza had
just collapsed. Even her fall on the hard Klingon floor was not enough to rouse her.
Now the woman who once saved Jake Sisko’s life was nothing more than a turnip. A
body of flesh with no soul. Ezri went up to her bed and performed the brain scan again, for the
fourth time it showed the same disappointing results. There was no higher brain functions
whatsoever, it was like she was in a coma but with no signs of disease or injury.
Ezri just threw back her hands in frustration. What good could she do anyway? She was
not a real doctor. She had took the job of looking after the patients until the Rotaren reached
DS9 because she had some medical training and there was no one on the ship more qualified.
But now she realized she was not the person for the job. They would all just have to wait until
Julian could examine Eliza to finally see what was wrong with her. Would she last that long
though?
“Ezri..” a voice suddenly called from the other bed. Avoz was awake. She walked
towards him,  it was time for her to  find out exactly what happened on that research station on
Ghodran Prime.

General Martok stared at the star chart in front of him. It showed the stretch of space
from the Rotaren’s current position to DS9. His problem was that a huge portion of the stretch
was uncomfortably  close to Dominion territory. He wanted to avoid another battle with the
Jem’Hadar as much as possible
So Martok tried plotting different courses on his star map. Courses that steered the
farthest from Dominion ship patrol routes and  listening posts. As he pressed a key on the padd,
he suddenly became  worried. There was a time not too long ago when he was like this, always
worried about being safe and not taking chances.
It was an unfortunate result of his days incas ration. He thought he was over it…. but
could this be that cowardice, that terrible mental illness returning again? No! Thought Martok to
himself. I am no longer that coward, I am a Klingon again. This time there was a valid reason for
his precautions, the Rotaren was in no condition for combat. To encounter the enemy now would
be suicide, and today Martok decided would not be a good day to die.
“Set course bearing 1997, Mark 832,” the General ordered to his helmsman. “Reduce
speed to warp factor 1.5.”
The helmsman did not obey, he immediately looked up from his controls. He turned
towards Martok and said with no fear “General that would increase the duration of our journey
by almost six hours. Are you sure that is wise?”
“The slower we go,” Martok said obliviously. “The harder it will be for them to detect
us.”
“But sir..”
Now he had gotten the General’s attention. Martok put down the star chart and stared at
him. Finally the one-eyed Klingon said in a strong and commanding voice. “Last time I checked
Leskit, I was in command of this vessel. Until that changes you will follow my orders,
understood?”
“Yes sir,” he muttered under his breath. He turned back to his post and entered the
commands.
Martok knew him well. Leskit was always a troublesome one, just like Vorn. Their kind
are undisciplined and quick to judge, they are sometimes even mischievous. But they both came
from powerful houses in the Empire, Martok knew better than to start trouble with them. Besides
he knew despite their problems, they both will serve the Empire in the end. Their minds may
have problems, but their hearts were Klingon.
Martok was about to go back to the map when he saw the bridge doors opened. In
stepped Kevor and Sisko’s engineer. “Ahh, Chief. How is Ms.Carpenter?”
“She is in sickbay,” O’Brien said. “Ensign Dax is taking care of her and her brother.”
“So the Trill did find some use after all. That is good.”
Martok soon saw the human was in no mood for small talk. His face was solemn and he
said in a monotone voice,”General, I came here to request that you take the cloak off-line.”
“That would leave us in a very precarious situation.”
“I realize that,” O’Brien said. “But if we don’t take it off, we will be dead in the water
before we ever reach DS9.”
“Very well,” Martok said, after some thought. He gave the order and soon the blue
stealth lights disappeared and were replaced with the bright red ones of normal operation. He
could never in the past picture himself listening to a human on how to run his ship. But things
were changing these days. The galaxy was becoming a different place. “Now Chief, tell Ensign
Dax to prepare a full report for me on what happened on Ghodran. That planet is still the
Empire’s property and I must submit a report myself to the High Council.”
“Very well, General”
“Ask her to let Commander Vorn help her,” Martok said with a faint smile. “I understand
the two of them have grown quiet close since this mission began.”

Part XIII

Avoz now sat up straight on his bed, and Ezri sat close next to him. He was definitely
much better. Physically his face still looked pale, probably from the loss of blood and a lot of
fear and anxiety mixed in. But mentally he was much better. He was calm now and he gave his
re-count of the events on Ghodran very well.
She listened carefully as he told her everything. She also tried to counsel him the best
she could, he still needed that. Besides it was her job. When he was done, Ezri told him about
his sister and the terrible condition she was in. She assured him that Julian Bashir was one of the
best doctors in the Alpha Quadrant, and he would help his sister. But she was also honest with
Avoz, she told there is a possibility that his sister might not make it back to DS9 and Bashir.
“It’s all my fault Ezri,” he cried as he put his head on her shoulders. “I grew angry with
her. I don’t know what is wrong with her now, but I know it’s my fault.”
“There, there,” she said as she held him and comforted him. “You didn’t do anything to
her. I know you love your sister. During difficult times, people often fight. They take out their
anxiety on each other, even when they don’t mean to. But you didn’t do anything to her Avoz.”
Ezri held his face in her hands and brought it up to her face. She looked into his eyes. “You
saved her.”
He looked back into her eyes. “I missed you,” he breathed. “I missed you terribly.” He
leaned forward to kiss her.
Ezri drew her face back, away from his. He was very handsome and she was still
attracted to him, but she rejected him. “I am sorry, Avoz. But it’s over between us. It has been
for some time, you know that. With the symbioant and all, I have just too many issues to deal
with right now.”
Just then, Ezri heard the doors open. The one person who she did not want to see at that
moment entered. Vorn looked at her and smiled. He walked straight for her. Ezri got off the bed,
she stood next to Avoz. She almost felt as if she should protect him from the Klingon.
Ezri was about to open her mouth to greet Vorn, but instead he filled it with his. The kiss
was long and passionate, Vorn wrapped his arms around her and she did the same to him. He
moved his hands down the fabric of her uniform, pulling and tugging at it. His hands finally
settled on her buttocks, he squeezed the cheeks hard. Ezri grimaced in pain, she had to admit she
was enjoying this.
Then she remembered Avoz, the poor fellow. She tried to push the Klingon away with all
her might, it was a test of both physical and mental strength. Part of her still did not want to let
him go. “Please Vorn. Later,” she breathed as she finally got him away. She shot a glance at
Avoz, he sat there with his mouth wide open.
“Tivasha,” Vorn addressed her in the Klingon title he had given her. It could not be
explained clearly to non-Klingons because like so many other things it was unique to their
culture. It was somewhere between lover and willing sex slave. Even Ezri was not sure about it,
but she knew it repaid honor debts. “The General wants a report on the situation on Ghodran.”
“Ok Vorn, could you give me a second?” Ezri asked. She had to try and explain all this to
Avoz. She put on her innocent and pleading face for the Klingon. It did not work.
“The General said now,” Vorn replied and ran his hands through her short dark hair.
Then he took her hand forcefully and pulled her with him. She followed.
“I am sorry, Avoz” Ezri yelled as she left sickbay. “I will try and explain this later.” The
doors closed for her on the image of his face. It was no longer shock, just disappointment. And
sorrow.

Part XIV

Ezri stood nervously in General Martok’s ready room. She always hated being
summoned to captains’ rooms, you always had to be your best because here is where the boss
took time to judge you. The cramped cabin of the bird-of-prey did not help either. This was not
like a Starfleet Captain’s ready room. There was no cushions or carpeting or view of the stars
outside.
Oh, how I needed to see the stars.
There was just the cold metal hull of the warship. The bright lights, that unpleasant heat
and that damn noise. They all seemed to have gotten worse. There was not a single window to be
seen, just giant pipes and energy relays which loomed above her.
She stood facing Martok and Vorn. The General sat comfortably in his chair and Vorn
loomed above him. It was not these two Klingons that made her so nervous. It was the tiny
device next to them. The inch wide camera levitated on Martok’s desk and a red light flashed at
Ezri.
“Are you sure the whole High Council is going to see this?” she asked.
“In it’s entirety or part of it,” Martok said. “I hope you realize that I took you aboard as a
member of this crew, when I give my report on Ghodran to the council, I will not deny you your
credit. Your invaluable service on this mission.”
Ezri smiled. It was refreshing to finally feel useful. The young Trill looked straight into
the camera, put her shoulders up and began. “Tumash is a Ghodran demon. He is mentioned
time and time again in the ancient Ghodran people’s scriptures. As technologically advanced as
they were, they feared him more than anything.”
“You are not actually suggesting that a creature from some ancient legend could be
responsible for chaos on that planet are you?” Vorn asked.
“I am,” Ezri replied. “Tumash could very well exist. Starfleet  has already encountered
aliens that powerful, either through technology or themselves. Legend indicates Tumash uses no
technology, all his power comes from within. Legend also says that if Tumash is able to fully
awaken his power could be on a scale that rivals the Q.”
“You should listen to your Tivasha Vorn,” Martok said. “I too remember reading about
the demon Tumash when I studied Ghodran history, all she says is the truth.”
“Unlike the Q who are merely an annoyance,” Ezri continued. “Tumash is pure evil. He
is said to defend the planet of Ghodran, any who disturb the planet disturb his slumber. When he
is  awakened he is said to punish all that disturbed his planet. And all their brothers as well.”
“What exactly does this mean?”
“This means destruction for all humanoid races of the Alpha Quadrant,” Ezri said, her
tone of voice was calm like that of someone much older than her. “Klingons awakened Tumash
and since we are all related, he will punish everyone.”
“How exactly did we awaken Tumash?” Martok asked. “We don’t even have colonies on
Ghodran Prime.”
“No but you do dump your wastes there,” Ezri said. “At least you started to, a couple of
years ago. In the Khitomer Accords of the 23rd Century the Klingon Empire promised to stop
dumping toxic waste on unihabitated worlds. When war broke out with the Federation two years
ago, Gowron nullified the accords and Klingon merchants started dumping again. When the
chancellor re-instated the accords, the illegal dumps continued. No one in the Federation pressed
the Empire to stop it’s polluting ways. They were just so glad to have Klingons as allies again.”
“So our toxic wastes on Ghodran have awakened this demon,” said Vorn, still skeptical.
“And he plans to destroy the galaxy in vengeance?”
“That’s what it seems like,” Ezri replied with a smile. “I have lifetimes of experience and
let me tell you that such a thing is possible.”
She did not know weather or not they believed her. She was not sure she believed
Tumash was real herself. But Avoz did, and Ezri knew he was always the skeptical type. If he
believed in this demon, that means there was a good chance it existed. That meant trouble for
the  Alpha Quadrant.
The Trill then returned her focus on the Klingon General, hoping to hear his opinion. She
saw Martok’s mouth open as if he was about to say something. But then the intercom suddenly
sounded. Leskit’s voice came over the speakers. “General Martok, come to the bridge
immediately, we are picking up a distress call.”

Martok stormed straight out of his ready room and onto the bridge. He ran towards his
command chair, which Leskit quickly surrendered.  He  settled in and barked. “Report.”
“Priority One Starfleet distress call,” a young female from tactical said. “Audio only.”
“On speakers.”
“To any Alliance battle ship, this is the Federation Medical vessel Isvaren,” came the
voice of a human over the speakers. There was a lot of static mixed in, the sign of a failing
communications system. There was also chaos in the background noise, the human himself
sounded very tense.”We are under fire from an unknown attacker. Our main power is down, our
shields are failing, we have taken heavy casualties. Please assist. Please..”
Martok raised his hand to cut the transmission. He had heard enough. His ship was in no
condition to fight, this would in almost all circumstances be a suicide run. He knew that well.
But he also knew there was no avoiding this fight, innocent lives were at stake and death
rescuing innocents would be an honorable one. Not a foolish one. He only hoped one day Grilka
would forgive him. “Lay in an intercept course and engage at maximum warp.”
“What?” Leskit said. Turning around from his post once again. “General with all due
respect…”
“Now who is being a coward?” Martok asked. Then the one eyed Klingon warrior said in
a powerful and commanding voice. “Carry out my orders this instant you worthless targ, or I will
have you removed from my bridge.”
“Yes sir,” Leskit replied. Obviously not prepared for Martok being this rigid.
“It turns out today may be a good day to die after all.”

Part XV

When Ezri heard the distress call from the Isvaren, she did not want to leave the bridge.
She suddenly felt remorse for all those people who were dying on that ship, at this very moment.
During the upcoming battle, she wanted to be here and know what was going on. Not locked
away in her quarters, wondering and worrying.
Under normal circumstances a non-bridge personnel would not be permitted to remain in
the command center of a Klingon warship during battle. But thanks to her good standing with
both the captain and first officer, Ezri was allowed to remain and witness all. And to think only a
few  day ago, she was a stranger on this ship. Now  they have invited her into their innermost
circles.  It was all thanks to Kevor’s advice of inviting the symbioant in and not chasing it away,
maybe this could work after all.
Ezri stood in a corner of the bridge so she would not disturb anyone. The last thing she
wanted to be was a nuisance. Everyone on the bridge seemed focused on their task, working
swiftly and efficiently. Even Vorn barely gave her a glance anymore, he instead practiced with
the firing lever on the weapons control.
Ezri had always seen Klingons as eccentric and honorable, but still chaotic and unruly.
Though they  meant well, she felt the lacked the mental discipline to sit down and perform a task
well. But witnessing what she did before her at that moment, she knew that stereo-type she had
was now broken. All the bridge officers were calm and composed, they performed their duties
well. Ezri had to admit it, now they almost looked like Vulcans.
Birds of Prey were built for speed, and O’Brien had somehow managed to give Martok
Warp factor 8 even with the failing systems.  Because of this, they were able to arrive at the
Isvaren’s location in a matter of minutes. But Ezri soon found out that even that was too late.
Vorn activated the viewscreen, soon the picture of the Klingon three dagger insignia
disappread and was replaced with a view of the space outside. There was a sun. It shone bright
and fiery, at first it was all Ezri could see. Then the image zoomed in, and the Isvaren became
visible. Whatever was left of her.
The large medical vessel was now in three parts. One of the warp nacelles drifted on the
far right of the screen, plasma still leaking out of it. The second nacelle was still connected to
the center of the ship and it too was drifting but only towards the sun.
The final part, the large circular head of the vessel held it’s ground. That was where all
hands on board resided. Even before it was announced, Ezri knew there would be no survivors.
There were multiple hull breaches clearly visible throughout the ship, she knew there was no
way anyone could have survived that. The damage was unlike any Ezri had ever seen before. She
now had only one question, and General Martok asked it for her.
“What in the name of Kahless could have done this?”
There was no answer. Ezri saw Martok become frustrated. “Give me a close up of the
head section,” the Klingon barked.
The image on the viewscreen magnified before Ezri’s eyes. Now she could see the
damage clearly, it did not look like phasers or any conventional space weapon. The hull seemed
to have been ripped apart, there was also several charcoal marks like the metal of the ship was
actually burned in fire.
“This is not the work of a Jem’Hadar or Cardassian warship,” Vorn said.
“I don’t think any Dominion ship we have encountered could have caused this kind of
damage,” said Martok. “No this is not their work, they would not bother attacking an unarmed
medical vessel, if they did they would not leave this evidence for all to see.”
“Could it be the Borg?” asked Leskit.
“No this is not their style either,” Martok replied while looking at the display on his
chair. “There are still bodies left on board, the crew has not be touched after the ship was
destroyed. The Borg would have taken the crew with them, to be assimilated.”
Ezri had her take on the attack also, she wondered if she should share it. Part of her did
not want to, that was part that was still afraid. The part that wished it was not here, the part that
wanted her to remain hidden and not in the spotlight. Then there was the part that felt the exact
opposite. Ezri knew that was the part which was coming from the symbioant, so to her on shock
and dismay she said “Remember what the officer who sent the distress call said.”
The whole bridge crew turned to look at her. She suddenly found herself with a loss of
words, she was afraid. But she fought it, she found the courage to continue. “He said the attacker
was unknown, so we should consider the possibility that this is an enemy we have never
encountered before. It might even be somehow related to Tumash.”
“Are you saying that Ghodran demon’s powers supposedly extend beyond his planet?”
asked Vorn in complete shock and disbelief.
Despite his charade, Ezri would not be intimidated by him. He should have learned that
he was not in control anymore. She looked him straight in the eye and replied. “I am saying
according to legend, Tumash’s powers can extend to all corners of the galaxy.”
She would have continued this game until she won again. Just like that night in his
quarters. Only this time she would defeat Vorn in front of all his shipmates. She was prepared to,
but an anomaly the science officer picked up ended their battle. The officer announced her
findings to Martok and the crew quickly turned their attention towards it, away from Ezri and
Vorn’s squabble.
“Where is it coming from?” Martok asked.
“From the sun,” she replied. “The star behind the Isvaren.”
“On screen,” the General barked. “Focus the image on the anomaly and magnify.”
At first all Ezri saw was the yellow of the sun. It’s burning flares rising up and falling
down, like waves in the ocean. Then some of the flares seemed to rise higher than the others.
They rose much higher and much faster. The rising flares were like serpents jumping out of their
domain to sting their prey.
Ezri soon saw these rising flares did not fall back down to the sun’s surface, like the
others did. They continued on into space. They came together, intertwined with one and other.
Now they were no longer random solar flares from a star, they had begun to take shape. The
beast was once again born.
At best Ezri could tell, it was a bird. An eagle. A hawk. A raptor of some sort. Made from
the very fires of the sun. It was gigantic. Far larger than any avian she had seen, Ezri guessed this
bird of fire which flew in space was at least three times larger than the metal raptor which she
was in now.
“The Ghodran Phoenix, a servant of Tumash,” said a voice from behind Ezri. “Now do
you believe her Klingon?”

Part XVI

That voice had indeed come from Avoz, Ezri turned to see the human standing in the
turbolift doors. He must have been there for a while, but everyone including herself was so
distracted that they did not notice him. Even now with the phoenix outside and coming towards
them, no one on the bridge gave Avoz much heed. Even Vorn only gave him a glance and did
not bother to answer his question.
“I still don’t believe it myself,” Avoz said, this time in a low voice so only Ezri could
hear. “After all this, Eliza was right all along.”
“I am glad you decided to come,” Ezri said with a smile.
“I didn’t want to die alone,” he replied.
Ezri wanted to say something to convince him otherwise, but she knew he was probably
right. There was only a small chance the Rotaren could survive this battle. At that moment, she
could not believe herself. Here she was facing certain death, and she was so calm. Like all of this
had happened before, and it was something routine. Then Ezri realized for part of her it was. The
Trill accepted that, and returned her attention to the bridge.
“Shields up. Disruptions to maximum, ” Martok said to his crew in a proud voice. He
placed his shoulders back on his command chair and eased his hands on the arm rests. He was
enjoying this, he showed no fear whatsoever. At first Ezri was puzzled by this, then she
wondered how she ever could be. After all, he was Klingon. They all were, the battle had begun.
On the viewscreen the phoenix dived towards them with both of it’s claws extended. Like
an eagle diving to catch a fish. The claws did not strike the Rotaren’s hull but her shields
instead. They were weakened as a result.
“Is that the best you can do?” Vorn asked from his station. He then punched the console
next to him. “Here is mine.”
Ezri saw multiple blasts of green energy ripple forth from both of the guns on either side
of the warship. The phoenix saw them coming. It turned from side to side and moved it’s wings
around, hoping to avoid the onslaught of disruptor fire coming from the warship. Most of the
blasts it was able to dodge, but some struck it. The fire on it’s skin seemed to tremble as a result.
It squawked in pain.
“I think you just made it madder,” Avoz said quietly to his Klingon rival.
“Shut up,” Vorn snapped back.
Vorn and the rest of the crew were about to find out that the human was right. For a
second the phoenix just seemed to stand there. It just hovered in space and looked directly at
them. Then it parted it’s beak and out came fire.
The entire bridge shook as the river of flame passed over the ship. Ezri was thrown to the
floor, in only a fraction of a second was she able to fold her hands in front of her and avoid her
face hitting the metal beneath her. She turned and saw Avoz next to her on the floor. The bridge
lights gave out, everything around her became red in color.
Finally the chaos subsided, the river of flame had passed.  “That is not the end,” she
heard Avoz say as he struggled to his feet. When he was up, he gave Ezri his hand to help
her.”He is just regrouping.”
“Engineering,” Martok barked. “Damage report.”
“It looks really bad down here General,” came O’Brien’s voice over the speakers. Ezri
could hear more static than his voice. “Our main power is completely gone. Most of the
Auxiliary systems are gone too. We have no cloak or warp power. I think I can keep life support
on at minimum power and give us maybe twenty percent shields.”
“What about disruptions?” Vorn asked.
“Disruptions?” came O’Brien’s voice. He sounded very frustrated. “We shouldn’t be
worrying about how to take that canary down, we should be worrying about how in bloody hell
we are going to get out of here in one piece.”
“Chief,” said Martok, trying to calm the human down. “We can not escape the phoenix
until we at least disable it.”
“I think I can give one, maybe two more blasts from the left turret, but that is all the
power I can spare.”
“That is all I need,” said Vorn confidently. Ezri did not share his optimism, she doubted
anyone else did either. But no one mentioned it. Vorn was still the best gunner on this ship, and
the crew did not want to shake his confidence. Ezri was surprised when it was finally Avoz who
said something.
“Go for the eyes.”
“What,” Vorn said to Avoz in a cruel voice. A statement more than a question. He was a
Klingon warrior and he did not want to be told by a human scientist how best to fight.
“He knows what he is talking about Vorn,” Ezri pleaded. “Listen to him.”
“Fire a wide spread beam, instead of a concentrated one,” Avoz said. “Your ship does not
have nearly enough power to defeat this monster. The best you can hope for is to confuse him
and buy yourself enough time to get away.”
Ezri looked into Vorn’s eyes. He nodded. Then she turned her attention to the
viewscreen. As Avoz had predicted the phoenix still hovered there, gathering up strength for
another attack. The two disruptor blasts lanced out from the gun, they exploded near the beasts
eyes. It created a blinding display of light, Ezri herself had to look away. The bird was
distracted, now was the time to escape.
“Helm set course in any direction away from that thing and engage at full impulse,”
Martok said. And his raptor sped away, while Tumash’s was distracted. This battle had ended in
a tie, but there was more to come.

Part XVII

Almost a half hour after the battle, O’Brien found himself still thanking his lucky stars.
The Rotaren had somehow escaped, something he never believed was possible when he first saw
that beast. Now that they had survived the first battle, O’Brien knew there was a chance, just a
slim chance that he still might see his family again. Oh how I long to see Kieko, Molly and
Kyrioshi again. “Oh how I long,” he said this time out loud.
“What was that Chief?” Kevor asked, looking up from the conduit he was repairing.
“Nothing, I was just missing my family. With all that is happening around us, part of me
thinks that I will never see them again.”
“Don’t worry Chief, you will,” Kevor said with a smile. “You are on board the Rotaren,
she will get you home in one piece.”
“Even the most treasured of starships sometimes don’t make it home,” O’Brien said,
remembering his old post on the Enterprise.
“This ship will. She always has. Always.”
“What do you mean?” O’Brien asked. “I heard before Martok took command and turned
things around, this was one of the worst ships in the Klingon fleet.”
“That was the fault of her crew and not the Rotaren itself,” Kevor explained. “Even
during that dark time, it was the Rotaren that got this crew out of one troubled spot after another.
She is an old ship Miles, over twenty years of old. She fought in the Romulan wars, the civil war
and now the battles with the Dominion. Always she has come back in one piece, always she has
allowed her crew to go home. From her first battle when she stood down a Romulan warbird to
most recently when she fought an entire fleet of Jem’Hadar fighters while the Defiant laid that
mine field, she has always been victorious.”
“I must admit,” O’Brien said, almost like a confession. “I have always admired Klingon
Birds of Prey. Ever since I read about Kirk and the Bounty as a child, I have always admired
them.”
“How could anyone not!” Kevor declared. ” They may not be as large and powerful as
battle cruisers, but even the bravest of space faring souls have cringed with terror when they first
look upon a Klingon bird of prey. It’s design was matched to resemble true birds of prey that
originally inhabited Kronos. The dark green hull with the feathers painted on at the end, the
powerful engine underneath capable of high warp speeds. The two powerful guns….”
“Kevor, Kevor,” said O’Brien cutting the Klingon off. “I am sure all that you say is true,
and I am impressed the Rotaren has gotten us this far. Personally when I first stepped into
engineering on DS9, I didn’t even think she would make it out of Bajoran space considering all
the damage she took.”
“She surprised you huh, Chief?”
“That she did my friend,” O’Brien said. “But now we have to help her too, let’s see what
can be done about getting main power back on-line. Then maybe you, me and this wonderful
lady can make it home.”

Page after page of scrolling text whizzed by Ezri’s eyes. She had been staring at them for
the last half hour, now they had given her a headache and made her eyes bleed water. Despite
her discomfort she did not give up, she pressed on. She slowed the scroll rate of the text a little
bit so she could read easier, but she didn’t slow it down too much. She still had a lot to read and
very little time to do it in.
Avoz sat next to her, he too stared at a computer and struggled to read as much as
possible as soon as possible. Martok had given he and Ezri full access to all information the
Klingon Empire had on the Ghodrans, even the classified material. He had asked them to find
any information that could be useful to stop Tumash somehow, before his power was allowed to
grow. He had also asked them to hurry, long range scans had already picked up the phoenix. It
was following them, and it was gaining.
In the brief time they had alone together here, Ezri explained to Avoz, the nature of her
relationship with Vorn. She told about Curzon’s debt, the station, her not fitting in there,
everything. For the most part, he listened well and did not question her decision to be with Vorn.
He knew better.
But she knew Avoz was fighting it. Even if her did not tell her he disapproved of her
being with the Klingon, she knew he did. At first he spoke very little of it, concentrating mostly
on his reading of Ghodran history. But slowly questions came out of him, questions that revealed
how he really felt.
“Does it hurt when you make love to him?” Avoz asked obliviously while reading his
padd. Trying to seem as if his interest was purely professional, when Ezri knew it was not.
“Yes it does,” she admitted. “He has drawn my blood often, and I his also. A little. At
first it was somewhat unpleasant, but then I got used to it. I even enjoyed it. It is how it is with
Klingons. Vorn brings back several nostalgic memories for my symbioant.”
“Looks like you gotta pretty sweet deal then,” Avoz said with a fake smile.
“I suppose,” Ezri replied. “I guess my only worry with Vorn now is getting pregnant. It is
that time.”
“Ezri you won’t actually consider…..” Avoz said, his voice trailing off from complete
shock. “At this stage in your career, you can’t be burdened with….”
“I already know all to well that Klingon/Trill matings don’t often work in producing
offspring, but the answer to your question Avoz is yes. Yes, I will have Vorn’s child if I get it,”
she declared and went back to reading her padd. The boy had to realize what she had realized
since this voyage began, she was a different person now.
“But, but, but….” the human said. His voice again trailed off from a loss of words.
“Oh my God,” Ezri suddenly gasped as she read a line in her database.
“What is it?”
“Listen to this,” Ezri said. “Klingon scholars who  studied Ghodran lore said when
Tumash first awakes, he does not have enough power to sustain himself. Only by first inhabiting
a corporial being can he gain his strength. When Tumash occupies  this being, it will be as if it
were in a state of eternal sleep.”
They both looked each other in the eye, then said simultaneously “Eliza”.

Part XVIII

The tension on the bridge was so thick you could cut through with a knife, she could feel
it as she stood on the command center of the Rotaren next to it’s captain. Ezri Dax knew this
was not the best time to reveal to General Martok the startling information she and Avoz had
found. She questioned even revealing it at all. But she decided she must. It was the only right
thing to do. That old Vulcan phrase came into mind.
The needs of the many out-weigh the needs of the few or the one.
The phoenix was close now and everyone was tense. Martok sat in his chair, barely
noticing Ezri and Avoz, even though they were right next to him. The Klingon’s attention were
at the multitude of transparent holographic images that hovered above him. One was an
engineering damage report, the second two were  communications screen. He seemed to be
sending distress calls to both Starfleet and the Klingon Defense Forces.
“Um, uh General Martok,” Ezri finally said. The Klingon looked up for a second. “If we
may have a moment of your time.”
“What is it?” he replied and went back to the computer screens. Ezri did not want to tell
him the information while he was distracted, but this could not wait. Part of her also did not
want the rest of bridge crew to hear it, but they must. It was the right thing to tell them
So the Trill began. When she was done, Martok had turned off his computers. She had
his complete attention, as did everyone else on the bridge.  “So if we kill her, it might kill him
too?” Martok asked.
“There is a good chance it might,” Ezri noted. “And save this crew and the galaxy in the
process.”
“This is your ship sir,” Avoz said. His voice now full of respect for the Klingon, nothing
like the man who had first beamed on board. “So it is your decision. I won’t ask you to sacrifice
your ship and your crew for my sister.”
Martok did not reply. For a while all Ezri heard on the bridge was silence, a strange
silence. She finally found peace on this ship. She could hear her thoughts clearly now, even the
image of the phoenix on the viewscreen did not distract her.
“No,” the Klingon General said finally. “No one is killing anyone on this ship. Certainly
not an innocent. We are all Klingon warriors here, and we are prepared to die. We will stay and
fight. If we die, we die together. Are you with us; Avoz Carpenter, son of Earth and Ezri Dax,
daughter of Trill?”
“We are.”
“So am I,” came a voice from the corner of the bridge. It was Miles O’Brien, he and
Kevor were stepping out of the turbolift. “I have re-routed all available power to the disruptor,
General.”
“Excellent,” the Klingon replied. “Helm, lay in an intercept course to Tumash’s little
parrot, the Rotaren is not running away anymore. May Kahless welcome us all at the gates of
Stovakohr.”

Jadzia was already in Klingon heaven, Ezri was not sure she wanted to go there too. She
was not sure the Klingons there would tolerate two Daxs spending eternity with them. But as
another fire broke out on the bridge, she was almost certain that was where she was going. Her
new life with the symbioant may have been a short one, but at least it was never dull.
Ezri saw Avoz take shelter in a corner of the bridge. The loud noises and fires were too
much for him, he put his hands above his head and curled into a ball. She smiled, he was a
coward. But that was good, sometimes it was good to be a coward. Ezri went to the corner where
he was in. “Need some company?” she asked.
He held out his hand which she took. They both huddled in that corner, they held each
other and watched the chaos around them. “At least when the phoenix destroys this ship, it will
kill it’s master too. The galaxy will be safe,” Avoz said.
“How ironic,” Ezri replied. She then said “I feel sorry for them, the Klingons. This is not
a fair fight. A really honorable death was to die in a fair fight, where the odds are even. That
would be a glorious battle.”
“Sir,” Vorn called from his post. “Sensors are indicating increased tachion particles all
around us. A ship is de-cloaking….. it is the Defiant.”
“Mind if we join you General?” came a familiar voice over the speakers.
“Worf!” Martok exclaimed. “I am ever glad to hear your voice. Yes of course you may
join the battle, we are having a little problem with the creature out there.”
“I don’t know what that is,” Worf replied. “But let’s see how it likes a serving of
quantum torpedoes.”
Ezri smiled, it was going to be a glorious battle after all.

Part XIX

The phoenix may have been defeated but the battle was not over. Now a second
confrontation with Tumash had to be made.  This clash however would not be fought in the
vastness of space but rather inside the mind of Eliza Carpenter. And once again Ezri Dax was
present to witness it.
This time it was not on the bridge of the Rotaren, but inside the Defiant’s sickbay. Eliza
lay on a bio-bed, and Dr.Bashir loomed over her. Six large medical computers placed next to the
bed surrounded them both. Ezri lay just beyond the machines, watching inertly, Avoz was of
course next to her.
Bashir made one final tricorder scan of Eliza and then looked up. “Shall we begin?” the
human doctor asked Avoz.
Ezri turned and saw the other human nod. She also saw him gulp from fear and
anticipation. They all knew his sister’s condition was grave. Even with advances in medicine,
the human brain still remained the most fragile and least understood of organs. There was also
the obvious fact, that even with 24th Century medicine semi-omnipotent demons were still not
easy to remove from people’s minds.
Bashir placed a small scanner on Eliza’ forehead. Then the human walked up to one of
the computers, he punched in some keys and waited for information from the scanner to come
in. When it did, he sighed and said “You were right, he is in here.”
“Are you sure?” Avoz asked. His voice gripped with sorrow, still not wanting to accept
the obvious.
“There are two distinct brain patterns coming from Dr.Carpenter,” Bashir explained.
“One is consistent with normal human brain patterns, that must be her. It seems to be in a state
of non-REM sleep at the moment. The other pattern is complex and erratic, unlike any I have
ever seen before. There are far more sine and cosine waves then there should be. That must be
Tumash’s… and if what these instruments are telling me is true that means his is getting stronger
and her’s is fading.”
Ezri looked at Avoz, he seemed stunned with fear. He did not reply. The poor lad she
thought he still blames himself. Then the Trill turned to Bashir and spoke for her former lover.
“Then perhaps it is best you begin the purge at once Julian.”
The Arab nodded, he moved to the next computer and began the procedure. “I am
isolating Tumash’s brain wave,” he said. “It’s powerful but it is unique.”
Suddenly a voice came over Ezri’s comm badge. “Worf to Ensign Dax.”
“Dax here, go ahead.”
“Ensign, tell Dr.Bashir to finish the operation as soon as possible.  Our long range scans
indicate three more of those creatures traveling at high warp, they are on an intercept course.
The Defiant herself took serious damage fighting the first one, I doubt she can defeat three.”
“I am going as fast as I can Worf,” came Bashir’s reply. He frantically pressed the keys
on the computer, his genetically enhanced fingers moving much faster than the average human.
“I have got Tumash’s wave,” he said finally. “Purging.”
No one said a word, even Worf who was still there via the intercom remained quiet. Ezri
knew all that was left was to wait and hope for the best. Bashir moved back to the computer
monitoring Eliza and said as he shook his head. “It’s not working, Tumash is still there.”
“Hurry doctor,” came Worf’s voice.
“Avoz, I could try increasing the dosage of the purification agent above recommended
limits,” Bashir said. “It will put her in more danger, even then I can’t say for sure wether it will
work or not.”
“She is as good as dead now anyway,” Avoz replied, speaking in monotone. “Do what
you feel is best doctor.”
Another tense silence fell upon the room. Ezri had gotten so used to it in this mission.
She suddenly realized that she herself had rarely been in precarious situations such as this one.
But the Dax symbioant had. Just another way it was helping her. This could work after all.
“Administering more powerful agent,” Bashir said. Ezri saw the lights on the scanner
device on Eliza’s forehead change colors as it gave her body even more chemicals. Once again
the human doctor said “Purging” and once again everyone in that room prayed for Eliza
Carpenter’s return to her body.
“I am getting a reaction,” Bashir exclaimed as he glanced at his monitor. That was right
before a sudden electric surge shot up from Eliza’s body. The spark struck the computer in front
of Bashir, and missed the doctor by only inches as he quickly jumped away. The machine went
up in flames.
Ezri soon saw similar discharges of electricity fly out all over the place. They did not
seem to have a pattern, they struck everything and anything in their path. Avoz took Ezri in his
arms and forced her to the floor, just before an electric wave flew by her. The chaos continued
for at least another minute. Sparks flew everywhere. Then it ended, the lights in sickbay went
out and all was quiet.
For a while all the young Trill girl heard was her heartbeat. She could not see anything.
She felt Avoz holding her tightly, he was afraid. So was she, so she held him back. The storm
had ended and now there was only calm.
The silence was finally broken by a voice Ezri Dax had never heard before, but she knew
in an instant who it was. She was relived beyond words to hear that voice.
“Avoz, Avoz is that you?” Eliza Carpenter called from her bed.
“I am here,” Avoz called to his sister.
“Computer, emergency lights,” came Bashir’s voice from the other end of the room.
Soon small individually powered lights came on all over sickbay. They did not illuminate the
room much, but it was enough for Ezri to see Eliza Carpenter. She was awake now, and she
smiled when she saw her brother.
“Is everything all right done there?”came Worf’s voice.  He was still listening through
Ezri’s comm badge.
“We are fine down here Commander,” Avoz replied. “We are all fine now.”
“You will be happy to know the three phoenixes pursuing us have disappeared of the
scanners,” the Klingon said.
“We know Worf,” said Ezri as Avoz helped her up. “Tumash is gone now. We have
won.”

Part XX

It was a small window, barely fifteen inches across. But to Ezri Dax, it was a treasure. It
allowed her to see the stars again, how she missed that on her days on board then Rotaren.
Having to go two days without being able to see the stars is the only thing Ezri Dax regretted
about this mission. Other than that, her time on the Rotaren had been both enjoyable and
informative.
That ship had given her a whole new perspective on the symbioant. She was no longer
afraid of it. She had even come to welcome it. Almost. At least that was how it felt right now.
She was not sure, it could just because the symbioant came in valuable when she was on the
Rotaren, and that was why she appreciated it so much. Maybe when she was back on the station,
it would make her miserable again. Maybe. She did not know. She was just glad to have the
opportunity to be on that ship, and share that adventure.
At that moment, there were only three things she was sure of. First was that the future
was never written in stone, second was that the stars always looked beautiful( even when you
looked at them through a small foot-long window.) ,finally Ezri Dax was sure at that moment
that  she would never, not in her life or the symbioant’s, forget the name: Rotaren.
“Ezri,” she heard a voice call from her side. She did not look away from her view of the
stars, she knew that it was Avoz. “What are you doing?” he asked.
“The Defiant is a warship, much like Rotaren,” she said.
“Yes, so?”
“Imagine that, a Federation warship. Many of my former hosts served in Starfleet, none
of them ever imagined the Federation building a warship. The symbioant itself did not believe it
until the day Jadzia first set foot on the Defiant’s bridge,” Ezri said, not bothering to look at
Avoz, instead continuing to look at the stars. She knew she was not making much sense to him,
but then she thought that it did not matter. Her life did not make sense, she might as well go with
the flow. “A Federation warship…. the galaxy is changing.”
“You can say that again,” Avoz replied.
“The thing about warships is that they have no windows to see the stars outside. I think
they need to have windows, I am going to write to Starfleet ship designers on that. The new
Defiant-Class warships must have larger windows. The stars help people stay calm and you need
that more than ever when you are in a ship of war. So how is your sister?”
“Bashir says Eliza is going to be just fine,” Avoz remarked. “She is going to need some
time off, some rest. I doubt the Klingons will allow us  near Ghodran for a while, anyway I know
she will be real glad to see Ben and Jake Sisko after all this time.”
“And they will be glad to see her,” the Trill said. Another uneasy silence fell upon them
both after that. It seemed their conversation had nowhere to go, even though they both had a lot
to say.
“So Ezri, what about Vorn?” Avoz finally asked. The burning question.
“Worf took care of it,” she replied calmly.
“He did?”
“Yes, it seems not only was Worf always ahead of Vorn, but that Klingon owed our
Klingon several debts of honor as well. Worf agreed to nullify them all if Vorn released me from
service as his Tivasha.”
“Vorn agreed to that?” Avoz asked. “It’s hard to believe any man letting you go, no
matter what the price.”
Now Ezri turned to face him. “Thanks for the compliment,” she said with a smile.
“Your welcome, and you know I meant it.”
“Yes Vorn agreed to it. The voyage was almost over anyway, besides he was too worked
out battling Tumash. He couldn’t have handled me.”
Avoz smiled in response, he brought his hand up and touched her face. “You have
changed Ezri Dax. You are a new person now.”
“I hope it’s for the better,” she replied.
“Ever since I have known you, I have felt there was something missing in you,” Avoz
explained. “I thought I could fill that missing part. But now I see you already have completed
yourself, with the Dax symbioant. You were meant for each other.”
“Avoz Carpenter, that is the…” Ezri began to say. But his glance shifted from her to
something he saw in the window behind her. Ezri turned around herself to see it. The Defiant
had dropped out of warp, and there it was. She stared at it and smiled. It was her home and it
was magnificent.
Deep Space Nine hung in the image of the small window through which Ezri looked. The
curved brown arches against the black of space. She never thought they could be so inviting.

Send comments to Falc2199@aol.com   Thanks

Posted in Deep Space Nine | Tagged | Leave a comment